Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Charlie Forbes has never been one to meddle in anyone's business. Not even her friends'. It just wasn't her. The only one she does meddle in is her sister's. God knows she needs it.

Caroline Forbes loves to meddle. It's in her nature. She can never leave anything alone. Especially when it comes to her sister.

The two Forbes sisters can never leave each other's lives alone. They're a part of each other, after all. They have to make sure the other is happy.

Liz Forbes works hard to make sure her girls have everything they've ever wanted. And even though sometimes they don't get what they want, Liz still makes sure they have everything else. They're her little girls, after all.

"Charliann Noelle Forbes!" Liz's voice yells from the doorway. "You need to get up! It's the first day of school! Your sister is already up!"

Charlie groans from her place in her bed, taking her second pillow and putting it against her ear, blocking out her mother's voice.

"Charliann!" Liz yells, ripping the pink flowery covers from off of her body. Caroline had gotten them for her. Charlie didn't have the heart to tell her she didn't like flowers.

"Okay!" Charlie yells back, the pillow falling to the side of her head as she raises her hands up. "I'm up!"

"Get up now, Charliann." Liz orders. "Go take a shower."

"Caroline takes forever." Charlie mumbles, her eyes closing again. "It'll take like an hour for her to get out of the bathroom."

"Get up anyway."

Charlie groans, finally sitting up to glare at the blonde standing at the end of her bed. "Happy?" She snatches her phone from her nightstand as Liz walks out of the room, getting ready to head to work.

Charlie gathers her clothes for the first day of school as she waits for Caroline. Well, actually, Caroline set them out for her the night before. She was too excited to wait.

"Caroline!" Charlie yells, pounding on the bathroom door. "Come on! I have to take a shower!"

The blonde huffs, swinging the door open, her hair still wet as she dries it with a towel. "Fine. Hurry up. I have to put on my make up and brush my hair."

Charlie rolls her eyes, closing the door behind her, setting her clothes down on the counter.

She takes a quick shower, changing into her clothes for the day, and looking into the mirror as she brushes her hair.

"You can do this." Charlie mumbles to herself. "It's just school. A normal year. This sick feeling in your stomach means nothing. Everything will be fine."

The feeling in her gut only grows as she opens the door for Caroline, the two doing their make up together.

Something is going to go horribly wrong.

***

Caroline and Charlie Forbes walk through the halls of Mystic Falls High, arms linked just like when they were little.

They both always used to be excited for school. Hell, Charlie even was last year. This year? She just has a bad feeling.

Caroline pulls the two to the side as she spots Elena and Bonnie by their lockers. She pulls away from Charlie, going to embrace her friend. "Elena. Oh my God. How are you?"

Caroline pulls back, allowing Charlie to pull Elena in a hug. "Are you okay?" Charlie asks, pulling away.

"Oh, it's so good to see you." Caroline says from beside Charlie with a nod towards Elena. She turns to Bonnie, asking, "How is she? Is she good?"

Bonnie nods at her with a smile.

"Are you sure?" Charlie asks, her brow raised.

"Caroline, Charlie, I'm right here." Elena says, drawing their attention back to her with a smile. "And I'm fine. Thank you."

"Really?" Caroline asks.

"Yes. Much better."

Caroline pulls the brunette in for another hug. "Oh, you poor thing."

"Okay, Caroline." Elena says, the blonde loosening her tight grip, pulling back.

Charlie gives her another hug, patting her back.

When she steps back towards her sister, Caroline smiles at the two, saying, "Okay. We'll see you guys later?"

"Okay." Elena breathes out, waving after the two. "Bye."

Caroline and Charlie give each other a look as they continue down the hall. She's not okay.

***

The Forbes sisters stand beside each other at their lockers, Charlie grabbing the books and notebooks she needs for the first class of the day.

Caroline nudges her side as a boy walks by, drawing her attention to him with his leather jacket and weird hair.

Who styles their hair like that?

Charlie wrinkles up her nose. "No. Just- No." Her gaze goes to her sister who turns to her with a look on her face. One that says 'Really?'

"Why him?" Charlie questions. "He's not even that good looking."

"He totally is!" Caroline exclaims.

"You haven't even seen his face! Do you see his hair? Who even styles it like that?"

"Okay, so don't look at his hair. But look at him!"

Charlie eyes him out of the corner of her eye, the man talking to Elena. "Yeah, no. I don't see it."

Caroline huffs. "Can you not be so judgmental for once?"

"That's not judgemental!" Charlie exclaims. "I just don't see the attraction."

"I don't know how you can't!"

"You think Matt is hot." Charlie grimaces. "Sorry, but I don't trust your judgement."

Caroline huffs, crossing her arms. "Fine. I'm gonna go find out who he is."

"And you'll find that within the hour, Care."

The blonde only smirks over her shoulder as Charlie follows after her to their first class.

***

"His name is Stefan Salvatore." Caroline explains to Charlie and Bonnie as they walk through the Mystic Grill, the two sisters having a drink in hand. "He lives with his uncle up at the old Salvatore Boarding House. He hasn't lived here since he was a kid. Military family, so they moved around a lot. He's a Gemini, and his favorite color is blue." She finishes her explanation as she turns around to face the two girls.

"You got all that in one day?" Bonnie asks, shockingly surprised.

Charlie scoffs. "She got it all within an hour."

Caroline nods, agreeing. "I got all that between third and fourth period. We're planning a June wedding." She says the last sentence dreamily before walking off to a table with Charlie.

The two sit for a while, eating their food that was brought out to them, talking.

"So, do you like him now?"

"Care, I haven't even met him. All I know is what you found out."

Caroline smiles victoriously. "It's not that hard when you try, Char."

Charlie rolls her eyes, pushing her plate to the middle of the table next to Caroline's, taking her drink.

Caroline gasps, sliding her chair back, catching sight of someone at a table. "Cherry! Look!"

Charlie looks over, seeing Stefan Salvatore at a table with Bonnie and Elena.

"Come on!" She exclaims, pulling her sister up and grabbing their drinks, walking over to the table.

Charlie sighs, grabbing a chair from a different table and sliding it next to her sister's who moved over some to fit her.

"I'm Caroline Forbes." The blonde says, smiling at the man across from them. "This is my sister Charlie."

The blonde smiles. "Twins." Oh, yeah, did they forget to mention that?

"So, you were born in Mystic Falls?" Caroline questions.

"Mm-hmm. And moved when I was still young." Stefan replies.

"Parents?" Bonnie asks.

His head turns to her as he answers her question. "My parents passed away." He looks at all four before they land on Elena.

"I'm sorry." The brunette says.

Stefan nods once.

"Any siblings?" Elena asks.

"None that I talk to." Stefan replies. "I, uh, I live with my uncle."

Caroline and Charlie give each a look, already knowing that bit of information.

"So, Stefan," Caroline starts, turning his gaze away from Elena. "If you're new then you don't know about the party tomorrow."

"It's a back to school thing at the Falls." Bonnie explains.

"It's a yearly thing." Charlie adds on.

"Are you going?" Stefan asks, his head turned to Elena.

"Of course she is." Bonnie says for her with a smile.

Elena looks at Bonnie through the side of her eye with a smile. She looks down at the table, brushing hair behind her ear.

The blondes give each other a knowing look. Elena likes him.

***

The next day, Charlie sits in math class, writing down notes from the board, doing math problems. Her phone buzzes in her pocket, making her pull it out.

Twin

Do you know what happened in history earlier?

Charlie looks up, giving her sister a confused look before looking back down, typing her response.

No. What happened?

Tanner was being a dick to Elena.
Stefan spoke up and answered his question.
He even knew something Tanner didn't.
He humiliated Tanner.

Charlie chuckles, a smile on her face.

"Miss Forbes," the math teacher says, making them both look up at her. "Is there something funny?"

"No, ma'am." Charlie says, quickly sliding her phone back in her pocket.

"Pay attention. Both of you." She turns back to the board, continuing the math problem.

The two girls smile, looking at each other across the room, holding in their laughs.

***

Hands roam her body as she gets pushed against a tree, their mouth trailing down her neck, leaving wet, drunk kisses in his place.

"Charlie!"

They startle, but don't pull apart as the boy continues to trail kisses up her jaw, her hands clutching onto his jacket.

She groans. "What do you want, Care? I'm busy."

Caroline furrows her brows. "What happened to the girl you had last week?"

Charlie shrugs. "I got rid of her. She got boring."

"Well, have you seen Stefan? I had him when he first came and then he disappeared. Now I can't find him."

"Do you think I have seen Stefan? I'm kind of busy."

Caroline huffs, crossing her arms, careful of the beer bottle in her hand. "Fine. I'll leave you alone. You're just gonna dispose of this one, too."

The boy pulls back, a hurt expression on his face as he looks at Charlie. "You know what? I don't feel like it." He walks away, making Charlie groan.

"Oh, come on, Care! You can't leave me alone for once!"

Caroline's face drops as she steps back. "I'm sorry." She mumbles before rushing away.

"Caroline!" Charlie yells, running after her. "Caroline, wait!" Charlie grabs Caroline's wrist, twisting her back around. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean that. I just-" She sighs. "I'm sorry."

"Do I get to call you something now?" Caroline asks. "Make it even?"

They've done that ever since they were little. Every time one of them says something mean to the other, they make up, then the other gets to call them a name. Make it even.

Charlie nods with a sigh. "Go ahead. Lay it on me."

"You're a whore."

Charlie's jaw drops as Caroline walks away, leaving her standing there in shock.

***

Charlie finally finds Caroline at the bridge with Bonnie and Matt, both looking to the bridge across from them, watching Elena and Stefan.

Matt's still hung up on Elena.

Caroline likes Stefan.

But they'll never get them. It's not how their life is supposed to play out.

"Caroline!" Charlie exclaims, linking her arm through her sister's. "What are you talking about?"

"How Matt is still in love with Elena." Bonnie says, giving a look to the blonde.

Matt doesn't even acknowledge them. He didn't hear Bonnie.

"Earth to Matt!" Charlie says, waving her hand in front of his face. "Are you good?" She asks when she finally gains his attention.

He hums like he didn't hear her, but then he responds, "Yeah. Yeah, I'm fine."

Charlie nods slowly. "O-kay, then. Come on, Care. Marissa has a few drinks waiting for us."

Caroline cocks her head at her sister. "The girl you broke up with last week?"

"No, that was Caitlin. This is my new girlfriend."

Caroline shakes her head. "You just had a boy making out with your neck an hour ago."

Charlie shrugs, smiling at her. "What can I say? You were right. I am a whore."

***

"Char?" Caroline's voice comes from behind as Charlie's mouth connects with Marissa's.

Charlie freezes at the tone of her voice. She pulls away from the girl, looking to her sister who has tears streaming down her face.

"Care? What happened?" Charlie asks, rushing to her, pulling her in her arms.

"Stefan rejected me." She replies, sobbing into Charlie's shoulder, clutching onto her. "Why can't we ever be anyone's first choice?"

Charlie rubs her back, clutching her sister closer to her body. "That's not our destiny, Care."

"I want it to be." Caroline mumbles into her shoulder, her voice muffled.

"But it's not." Charlie whispers to the air. "But I'll make sure you'll get your happily ever after. I can promise you that."

Even if it comes at the cost of her own.

***

"Are you sober yet?" Bonnie asks Caroline from across the table.

Charlie sits beside her, nursing her water. She drank a lot, but not as much as Caroline. Thank God.

Caroline takes a deep breath, raising her head from her hands to look at Bonnie. "No," She says, her voice raspy as she puts her head back in her hands, bushing the hair away from her face.

"Keep drinking. I gotta get you two home." Bonnie says, coffee cup in hand. "I gotta get me home."

After the events of the night, Bonnie took the sisters to Mainline Coffee to sober up. Apparently, while the two were in the woods, Elena and Jeremy found Vicki with a wound in her neck. A bite. Most likely a coyote or something.

Police were called. Party stopped. Drinking stopped. Kids went home. Ambulance came. Matt and Vicki went to the hospital...

Like Charlie said yesterday, something went horribly wrong.

And it's only going to get worse from there.

Caroline takes a breath, looking back up at Bonnie, asking them both, "Why didn't he go for me? You know, how come the guys that I want never want me?"

"I'm not touching that." Bonnie replies with a shake of her head.

Charlie sighs. "I don't know, Care."

"I'm inappropriate," Caroline starts, "I always say the wrong thing. And...Elena always says the right thing." She sighs. "She doesn't even try. And he just picks her. And she's always the one that everyone picks. For everything. And I try so hard, and..." She shakes her head. "I'm never the one."

Bonnie shakes her head, giving her a small smile. "It's not a competition, Caroline."

Charlie sighs, frustrated. "That's not the point, Bonnie."

Caroline thinks for a minute, looking up to Bonnie, her chin resting on her hands. "Yeah, it is."

***

Charlie and Caroline walk into the house, careful not to alert their mother as they walk down the hall to the closest room. And that would be Charlie's.

They don't even change out of their clothes before they flop in her bed, their eyes already closing from tiredness.

"I saw a guy at Mainline." Caroline speaks up, drowsy from her half-conscious state.

Charlie hums. "What was his name?"

"I don't know." Caroline responds with a shrug. "I didn't talk to him. But he smiled at me... And I got up and left."

Charlie scoffs. "The one time you get a guy and you don't even go for it?"

"I know!" Caroline exclaims, throwing her hands up. "I'm too drunk to think straight."

Charlie snorts. "Well, sleep it off then."

"You sleep it off."

"I'm trying. You keep talking."

Caroline shoves Charlie, making her fall off the bed with a loud thud.

Caroline gasps, eyes widening as she leans over the edge of the bed, peeking at her sister. "Are you okay?"

Charlie snorts, covering her mouth as she sits up.

Then, they both burst into laughter.

Caroline pulls her back up to the bed, both laying down again. "Goodnight, Cherry."

"Goodnight, Care."

"I love you."

"I love you, too."

Chapter Text

“I’m confused.” Caroline says as Bonnie and her go through the doorway to the hallway, Charlie following close behind. “Are you psychic or clairvoyant?”

“Technically, Grams says I’m a witch.” Bonnie replies. “My ancestors were these really cool Salem witch chicks or something.” She trails off, making it sound like a question. “Grams tried to explain it all but she was looped on the liquor so I kinda tuned out. Crazy family, yes. Witches?” She shakes her head. “I don’t think so.”

“Well, feel free to conjure up the name and number of that guy from last night.” Caroline says with a smile.

“I didn’t see him. Or Cherry. You did.” Bonnie looks over as Charlie bumps into a boy passing, walking beside Bonnie. “Why didn’t you just talk to him?”

Caroline shrugs. “I don’t know. I was drunk.”

Charlie scoffs. “You couldn’t be that drunk. You chugged a bunch of water.”

“Maybe I was imagining it.” Caroline says with a smile, raising her brows at her sister.

The three chuckle, making their way to their class.

***

“Well, I was talking to Grams and she said the comet is a sign of impending doom.” Bonnie says as they sit outside at the Mystic Grill. “The last time it passed over Mystic Falls there was lots of death. So much blood and carnage it created a bed of paranormal activity.”

Caroline nods jokingly. “Hm, yeah, and then you poured Grams another shot and she told you about the aliens.”

Charlie snorts. “I mean, Care is right. Your Grams is coo-coo.”

“So then what?” Caroline asks, turning back to Elena.

“So then nothing.” Elena replies.

“You and Stefan talked. All night?” Caroline questions, head rested on her hand. “There was no sloppy first kiss or touchy-feely of any kind?”

“Nope. We didn’t go there.”

“Not even a handshake?”

“Elena,” Charlie says with a sigh, giving her a look where she sits beside her. “There had to have been something. I don’t let any of mine leave without it.”

Elena shakes her head.

“I mean, Elena, we are your friends.” Caroline says, gesturing between the three. “Okay? You are supposed to share the smut.”

“We just talked for hours.” Elena says with a shrug.

“Okay, what is with the blockage? Just jump his bones already.”

Bonnie and Elena give each other a look, Charlie only snorting at her sister’s forwardness.

“Okay, it’s easy.” Caroline continues. “Boy likes girl, girl likes boy. Sex.” Caroline gives her a look at the end.

“Profound.” Elena replies sarcastically.

Caroline hums.

Charlie shakes her head, looking down to her phone, seeing a text from her new girlfriend. Or, as Caroline likes to put it, her ‘girl toy’.

“Where are you going?” Bonnie questions as Elena gathers her stuff.

Charlie looks up as Elena turns to Bonnie. “Caroline’s right. It is easy.”

Caroline gives Charlie a look, proud of herself, and that Elena actually listened to her.

Elena stands up as she says, “If I sit here long enough, I’ll end up talking myself out of it instead of-” She takes a breath. “-doing what I started the day saying what I was gonna do.” She gives them a look before walking off.

Charlie wolf-whistles. “Go, Elena!”

“Yeah, whoo!” Caroline shouts after her.

The two sisters giggle, continuing their discussion about the comet tonight.

***

Charlie stands in the center of town square, annoyed at all the texts she’s getting from… Marissa, she thinks.

She’ll break up with her within the week anyway. Not her problem.

Well, until she runs out of people to go through. She has her needs.

“Char! Did you see him!” Caroline exclaims, rushing up to her.

“See who?” Charlie questions, her phone going back in her pocket.

“The guy! From Mainline last night!”

“You saw him?”

Caroline nods. “He was just here. Then he disappeared…” She trails off, thinking. “Kind of like Stefan last night at the bonfire.”

Charlie hums, shrugging. “Maybe he’ll come back. He did find you again.”

“Maybe…” Caroline trails off with a hum.

“Is everything ready?” Charlie asks, looking around at the square where people crowd, kids getting their faces painted.

Caroline nods. “Yep. The candles are stored away until we set up the table for tonight.”

Charlie nods once, turning back to Caroline. “Picnic?”

Caroline smiles. “Yes!” She links their arms, making their way to the grill to get a meal and a blanket.

***

Charlie stands with Marissa at the town square, her eyes scanning the crowd for her sister so she can get away from the blonde. She’s getting on her nerves. It was a plus that she got her candle lit, though.

Charlie’s eyes land on Caroline talking with Bonnie Bennett, Tyler Lockwood, and Matt Donovan, making her rush towards them. Unluckily, Marissa follows behind.

Tyler’s brows raise as he watches the blonde follow after the Forbes. “Another toy? Are you ever going to not be a whore, Char?”

Charlie scoffs. “Like you can talk, Ty.”

“What is he talking about?” Marissa questions, her brows furrowed.

Tyler smirks. “She has a new partner every week.”

Marissa turns a glare to Charlie. “Fuck you. We’re done.” Then she stomps off.

“Wow, thanks so much, Tyler.” Charlie says sarcastically with a glare. “I had another week left with her!”

“You were already getting annoyed.” Caroline points out. “And it’s only been two days.”

Charlie scoffs, crossing her arms, careful of the candle. “So? I can still get laid while being annoyed with my partner.”

“It doesn’t make it much fun.” Tyler says with a brow raised.

Charlie sends him a glare. “You can’t even talk. Next time, stay out of my relationship.” Then she's off towards the Grill for some breakup food.

***

Charlie stuffs her face with a burger and fires, vanilla ice cream on the side and a sprite. It’s her go-to meal when she breaks up with someone. She loses her source of pleasure, after all.

“You were dating for two days.” Tyler deadpans from his chair at the table, staring at her as she finishes her burger.

“So?” She questions, licking off her fingers. “Maybe I fell for her.”

Matt snorts. “No, you didn’t.”

Elena gives her a look. “I’m with them on this one. You never care for any of them.”

Charlie points at her. “Not true. I cared about Darren. He just… You know… Cheated.”

“Your boyfriend freshman year?” Tyler questions, his brows raised. “That was two years ago.”

Charlie shrugs. “He’s why I don’t get attached.”

Caroline nods. “It’s true. She was heartbroken.”

“That’s a first.” Tyler mumbles.

“Hey, has anyone seen Vicki?” Jeremy asks, approaching the table.

“You’re her stalker, you tell us.” Tyler responds.

“I can’t find her.”

“She probably found somebody else to party with.” Tyler says. “Sorry, pill pusher, I guess you’ve been replaced.”

“What’s with the pill pusher?” Elena asks, furrowing her brows.

“Ask him.” Tyler says, nodding towards the younger Gilbert.

“You wanna do this right now?” Jeremy asks.

“Are you dealing?” Elena asks, coming to the realization.

Charlie holds up a fry to the brunette beside her. “Fry?”

He takes it from her, shoving it in his mouth.

“She’s never gonna go for you.” Tyler says.

“She already did.” Jeremy replies, glaring at Tyler. “Over and over and over again.”

Charlie’s brows raise, watching the show as she stuffs her face with fries.

“Yeah, right.”

“You slept with Vicki Donovan?” Caroline asks in disbelief. “I mean, Vicki Donovan slept with you?”

“There’s no way.” Tyler says.

“And I didn’t even have to force her into it.” Jeremy says, making Charlie raise her brows even higher.

“What’s he talking about, Ty?” Matt asks, looking at his friend.

“Nothing, man, just ignore him. He’s a punk.” Tyler says like that’s an actual excuse.

“You know what, how ‘bout all of you shut up and help me find my sister?” Matt says, cutting off all conversation. “And Charlie, quit stuffing your face. You weren’t that serious.”

Charlie scoffs around the fry in her mouth. “Asshole.”

“We’ll check the back.” Bonnie says as Caroline pulls her sister up to follow after Bonnie.

“I’ll check the square.” Matt says, leaving.

The three don’t hear the rest of the conversation as they make their way to the back of the Grill in search of the oldest Donovan.

***

The three girls sit at a table, Charlie having a HIC in hand, sipping from it as they watch Matt patch up Vicki’s open wound she split back open.

Stefan had found her. He never said where.

It was odd. She had no memory of ever wondering off.

“Ah, it’s just so much drama.” Caroline says as Stefan walks away from the Donovan siblings. “Ever notice how the druggies are the biggest attention whores?”

Bonnie breaths out, turning her head back to the Donovan’s as she says, “Yeah,”

Charlie nods, the straw still in her mouth as she sips from it.

“Excuse me. Hi.” Stefan says, stopping in front of the three girls.

“Hi.” Bonnie replies, looking up at him along with the two blondes.

“Um, have you guys seen Elena?”

“I think she went home.” Bonnie says sadly.

As Stefan is about to walk away after a nod, Bonnie speaks up again, making him turn back around. “I’m gonna give you Elena’s cell number and her e-mail.” Bonnie says, grabbing a paper and pen from her purse. “She is big on texting. And you can tell her…” She looks up as she gets done writing on the paper. “I said so.” She hands the white piece of paper to Stefan, but she doesn’t pull away when he grabs it.

Their fingers touch, making her pause only for a few seconds before she suddenly pulls away, shocked, staring horrified up at Stefan.

Caroline and Charlie look in between Bonnie and Stefan then to each other, confused.

“You okay?” Stefan asks, the sisters’ eyes going to their friend.

“What happened to you?” Bonnie whispers. Then, she suddenly blinks and snaps out of it, looking towards Caroline and Charlie. “That’s- That’s so rude.” She says, realizing what she said. She stands up as she says, “I’m sorry. Excuse me.” She walks off, Stefan looking after her.

“Yeah, she kind of wigs out.” Caroline says, drawing his attention back. “It’s kind of her thing.”

Charlie hums, drinking the rest of her HIC. “Bonnie’s weird like that.” She says with a nod to the Salvatore. “It’s not you.” She turns to the waitress passing by. “Hey! Can I get another?” She raises the juice box, showing her.

The waitress nods, going to the back of the counter to fetch one.

“Well, I, uh, better get going.” Stefan says with a nod towards the two.

“Bye.” Charlie waves off, her smile brightening as the waitress approaches with her juice.

***

Charlie sips her HIC as she and Caroline walk out of the Grill, being the last customers to come out from it.

“Who are you texting now?” Caroline asks as they walk towards the car they share. Liz didn’t have enough money to get them both one, but they were fine with sharing one. They go to the same places anyway.

Charlie hums. “Some guy from the bonfire who tried to make a move. He’s meeting me at the house.”

Caroline scoffs, shaking her head. “Really?”

“Really.” Charlie states, giving her sister a look.

The two turn around warily as they hear footsteps that are not their own, stopping in their tracks only to see nothing.

They look at each other, furrowing their brows before they continue walking.

Then, they stop again once they hear wind rushing past, getting a weird feeling. Like they’re being watched.

“What the hell?” Charlie mumbles, quickly walking with Caroline to the car.

She stops again when she hears something behind her, but again, nothing.

She turns back to the car, walking towards the passenger side when she hears Caroline drop the keys.

The two give each other a terrified look, knowing what could happen to two girls in the night.

Charlie stops once again beside Caroline, hearing something hitting a dumpster from behind a building.

“What the fuck?” Charlie mumbles as they turn around, then jump as a raven-haired man stands there, watching them by the drivers side.

Caroline breathes out, calmed down now that she saw his face, hand held to her chest, keys still in hand.

“Sorry.” He apologies. “Didn’t mean to scare you.”

Charlie looks between the two, confused. Caroline knows him. And he seems to know her.

“No, it’s fine. Um…” Caroline trails off. “I was hoping I’d see you again.”

“I know.” He replies smugly.

Charlie rolls her eyes. Only Caroline would want someone so…him.

Caroline smiles, amused. “Cocky much?”

“Very much.”

Charlie furrows her brows before she comes to a realization. “Oh. This is the guy from Mainline.”

Caroline nods at her with a smile.

Charlie purses her lips rocking back on her feet. “So… I kind of need to get home to meet that guy…”

“Oh, yeah, yeah.” Caroline says, cocking her head at the man before she decides. “Yeah. go home without me. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Charlie nods with a suspicious expression towards the man. “Right. Just let me know if you need me, okay?”

Caroline nods. “Love you, Char.”

“Love you, too, Care.” Charlie responds, pulling out her own set of keys to unlock the car, from which the man stepped away from.

When she turns back to them, they’re already walking away, Caroline’s arm wrapped around the man’s.

Charlie shakes her head as she slides in the seat.

Chapter Text

Charlie walks through the school, dialing and dialing her sister’s number. But no matter how many times she dials or lets it ring, it goes to voicemail. She won’t pick up. And she always picks up.

“What the hell?” She mumbles as she walks across the football field to where the cheerleaders are practicing.

Caroline and Charlie started cheering freshman year. And when Darren cheated on her, it helped. Also being around Caroline, Elena, and Bonnie helped, too.

Charlie only continues to do it because she gets to spend time with her sister. And that Caroline continues to force her, but who really pays attention to detail?

Charlie stops in front of Bonnie and Elena on the ground, both looking up at her. “Where’s my sister?”

Elena shrugs, putting away her water bottle. “We don’t know. It’s not like her.”

“She’s cheer captain.” Bonnie says with a confused expression. “She’s always here before everyone.”

Charlie sighs, dialing her number once again. “I guess I’ll try again.”

Before it even gets to the third ring, Elena points to the parking lot with a “Uh,”

Bonnie and Charlie look over to see Caroline in a car, in the passenger seat.

“Oh my God.” Bonnie says in disbelief.

“She’s still with him?” Charlie asks, watching as she kisses the guy from the night before.

“Is that the mystery guy from the Grill?” Bonnie asks Charlie, still watching the two.

Charlie nods her head. “Yeah. I didn’t think she would be with him all day.”

“That’s not a mystery guy.” Elena says, drawing her friends’ attention to her. “That’s Damon Salvatore.”

“Wait,” Charlie says, eyes wide as Bonnie and Elena stand up. “Like Stefan Salvatore?”

Caroline closes the car door, strutting onto the field towards the three. “I got the other brother. Hope you don’t mind.”

Charlie stares in shock at her as she walks through Bonnie and Elena, smiling at her sister before turning around to face the cheerleaders.

“Sorry I’m late, girls!” Caroline says to them. “I, uh, was busy.” She drops her sunglasses to the ground. “Alright, let’s start with the double pike herkie hurdler. What do you say?”

“What the fuck?” Charlie mumbles, her eyes still wide as the cheerleaders start their routine.

“Charlie, let’s go!” Caroline orders.

She huffs, starting the routine from where the other cheerleaders are.

“One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight.” Caroline counts through as the girls go through the routine. Then, she starts over. “One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight.”

They all turn, their backs to Caroline as they continue through the dance, the blonde still counting.

“One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight. Elena, sweetie,” Caroline speaks, looking at her friend as the music goes, the cheerleaders now to the side. “Why don’t you just observe today? ‘Kay?”

Elena stops, looking at Caroline before she walks off.

“Keep going!” Caroline yells. “Okay, do it again from the top. And five, six, seven, eight.”

The routine starts over again.

“One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight.”

Turn.

“One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight…”

***

Charlie sits at the Grill, drinking her HIC, Jeremy sitting across from her, watching Vicki at the bar with Tyler.

“Dude,” Charlie says, waving her hand in front of his face. “She’s with Tyler. Stop it.”

Jeremy gives her a glare. “Shouldn’t you be with Elena and Bonnie at the house?”

Charlie shrugs. “I don’t know. Caroline’s with Stefan’s brother tonight and Stefan is with Elena and Bonnie. I wasn’t invited.”

“So you decide to bother me?” Jeremy asks, his brow raised.

She shrugs. “I was bored. And I couldn’t bother my sister. You were the next best thing. Besides, I might beat Matt’s ass in pool.”

“Oh, you wish, Forbes.” Matt says with a smile, approaching them.

Charlie smirks. “I wish? No, I have beat you. Many times.”

Matt looks at Jeremy who went back to staring at Vicki, sighing. “She’s my sister and I love her but sometimes she can really make you work for it.”

Jeremy looks over at him as he says, “I find it pretty easy.” Then he stands, walking away from the two blondes.

Charlie smirks at the man. “Ready to get your ass beat?”

Matt smiles at her. “I’ve gotten better.”

Charlie scoffs, getting up from the chair. “Not by much, I assume.”

When Jeremy’s raised voice meets their ears, they look at each other before they walk over to see Tyler and Jeremy glaring at each other, standing off.

“I don’t need to impress her.” Tyler says to Jeremy after looking at Vicki. “I already won.”

Oh, great. A fight about a girl. Vicki Donovan, nonetheless.

Jeremy pushes Tyler back with an angry expression.

“Well, now you’re dead.” Tyler says, stopping before he hits Matt and Charlie behind him.

“Am I?” Jeremy tempts. “‘Cause it seems like I’m standing here waiting for you to man up.”

Tyler tries lunging for Jeremy, but Matt holds him back. “Ty, don’t.”

Charlie gets in between the two, holding her hands out.

Tyler stumbles back, Matt blocking his body from going towards Jeremy as he points over the blonde's shoulder to him. “The next time I see you, Gilbert…”

“No, next time I see you.” Jeremy says before picking up his jacket.

“Let’s go, Jer.” Charlie orders, pushing his body to the door. “I’m taking you home.”

“I don’t need an escort, Charlie.”

“Apparently you do.” Charlie snaps, pushing him out the door and to her car. “Get in. Now.”

He rolls his eyes before slamming the passenger side door behind him.

Charlie huffs, crossing the other side of the car to slide in. “You’re not getting out of this, Jeremy.” She says as she buckles her seatbelt, starting the car.

“Yeah, yeah.”

Charlie shakes her head with a sigh, pulling out of the parking lot and driving to the Gilbert house.

***

Jeremy slams the door in front of Charlie’s face which makes her open it again, yelling up at him as storms up the stairs, “Hey! I got you out of that! Don’t be a dick!”

“I didn’t need help, Charlie!” He yells before he slams his bedroom door.

“Well, fuck you, too! You’re welcome!” She huffs, rolling her eyes as she turns to the living room, stopping in her tracks as she sees Elena, Bonnie, Stefan, Caroline, and Damon.

She smiles with a small wave. “You’re brother’s being a dick.” She says to Elena.

“What happened?” Elena asks with a sigh.

“He got in a fight with Tyler. About Vicki, of all people. I swear, I'm going to kill this bitch. Matt’s sister, or not.”

Something hits Charlie’s head, making her turn around and looking up at the stairs to see Jeremy’s face set in a glare. “Hey! What the hell was that for!?”

“You’re not doing anything to Vicki!” He yells down at her with a glare.

“If it means you’ll stop getting in a fight with Tyler Lockwood, I will!”

“Go home, Charlie!”

“This isn’t your house! It’s Jenna’s!”

Jeremy huffs, glaring down at her before he stomps back to his room. “Leave her alone, Charlie!” The door slams behind him.

Charlie glares up at the door before spinning back around. “Why do I even try to help him?” She says with a huff. “Ungrateful asshole!” She screams loud enough for Jeremy to hear.

“Whore!” Jeremy yells through his door.

“At least I get laid!”

“Charlie,” Elena says softly, her lips in a thin line.

“What?” She asks with a shrug.

Elena gestures around. “Guests.”

Charlie shrugs. “They’ll find out soon enough. What’s-her-name is already spreading around the rumor.”

Bonnie cocks her head. “Marissa? From last night?”

Charlie snaps her fingers, pointing at her. “Yes! That’s it. Anyway, she’s already spreading around I’m a whore cause of Tyler.”

Caroline snorts. “Maybe don’t be one?”

Charlie narrows her eyes at her. “Fuck off. Hey,” Charlie says with a realization. “You think Dana would go for me?”

“She has a boyfriend…” Elena trails off.

Charlie shrugs. “Threesome. What can I say, Jeremy and Caroline are right. I’m a whore.”

“Does Liz know?” Bonnie asks.

Charlie snorts. “God, no. I’d get grounded for months. And Caroline.”

“Hey! What do I have to do with this?”

Charlie shrugs. “No idea. But Mom would so ground us both.” Charlie cocks her head. “Where’d you get that scarf? You don’t own one like that. Neither do I. Trust me, I’ve looked. I would’ve stolen that one already.”

“Oh, uh...” Caroline’s eyes are wide as she tries to think.

“I bought it for her.” Damon speaks up, his hand around Caroline’s waist.

Charlie hums suspiciously. “Well, okay then. You coming, Care? I’m heading home.”

Caroline nods. “Yeah, okay.”

Damon pulls her back by the waist. “No. She’s staying with me.”

Charlie’s brows raise. “Excuse me? You don’t get to decide for her. Care, let’s go.”

Caroline shakes her head as she looks at Damon. “No. I’ll stay with Damon.”

Charlie narrows her eyes at the man. “I’ll fucking kill you if you hurt my sister.” She turns her head to her friends. “See you tomorrow. Love you.” Then she walks back out to her car, trying to think of why Caroline would agree with him.

She always thinks for herself. So why would she allow a man to think for her?

Maybe she’s being threatened.

Maybe he threatened Charlie.

Maybe he’s hurting her.

Maybe he’s-

Charlie shakes her head, shaking off the thoughts rummaging around in her head.

She’s fine.

She’s perfectly fine.

He’s not hurting her.

Caroline would tell her if he was.

Twin bond.

Yeah, she's fine.

It’s what Charlie tells herself the whole way home, that bad feeling still stuck in her gut from the time she woke up on the first day of school.

***

The crowd cheers as the fire erupts higher, reaching up to the mannequin of a football player with a number ten jersey. The head was a poor shot. Who even made the thing?

Probably Tanner, to be honest. He’s shit at everything he does. And a horrible teacher. He challenged a student, for crying out loud. And the student won. How Stefan won? Charlie doesn’t know. But she wishes she was in his class. That would’ve been funny.

The cheerleaders shake their pompoms as the crowd cheers louder, Bonnie jumping up and down beside Charlie. Caroline is on her other side.

Usually, Elena would be next to Charlie, Bonnie next to her. But right before the game, she quit. Caroline was upset. They all got in this together and it was right before the game.

Tanner lifts his hands up at the microphone on the stage, his voice barely heard through the cheering of students. “Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait! Wait, wait, wait. Wait.”

The crowd finally quiets down to where they can actually hear the football coach/history teacher.

“Let’s be honest here.” Tanner starts. “In the past, we used to let other teams come into our town and roll right over us.”

And whose fault is that? Oh, the football coach.

The crowd boos.

“But that is about to change.” Tanner says, making the crowd cheer. “We’ve got some great new talent tonight starting on offense, and I’m gonna tell you right now, it has been a long time since I have seen a kid like this with hands like these.”

The crowd cheers.

“Let’s give it up for Stefan Salvatore!”

Yeah, Stefan joined the team yesterday. Apparently impressed Tanner. No one has ever been able to do that. Especially so quickly.

“For all of you that have been waiting for us to put a check in the win column, I have only one thing to say to you.” Tanner continues. “We’re Timberwolves, we’re hungry.”

The crowd cheers.

“And the Central High Lions are what’s for dinner!”

Cheers.

Until a ruckus sounds from behind the cars parked in the field, behind the students.

Charlie gives Bonnie and Caroline a confused look before she pushes her way through the crowd, still decked in her cheerleading outfit, only to see Stefan already there, Tyler’s fist held in his hand.

When he stands up, Charlie sees the person on the ground.

Jeremy.

Charlie’s eyes are wide as she walks towards him, being too late to stop him from picking up a broken beer bottle, swinging towards Tyler, instead, hitting Stefan’s raised hand after Elena yelled for him from the edge of the crowd, Tyler ducking just in time.

“Jeremy!” Charlie yells, racing forward and taking his wrist in hand, grabbing the beer bottle from his hand, dropping it to the ground.

“What the hell, Jeremy?” Elena says, as he backs up into a truck. “Put your head up, you’re bleeding.” Elena orders.

“I’m fine!” Jeremy snaps, jerking Elena’s hands away from his face.

“Yeah? What’s that stench then?” Charlie challenges, her arms crossed.

“Just stop, okay?” Jeremy says with a glare to them both. “Both of you.” He walks away, the two staring after him.

Charlie shakes her head with a sigh, rubbing her hand down her face. “God. Not even my fucking brother and he’s still giving me a headache.”

She huffs, walking away to go with the group of cheerleaders.

***

The cheerleaders stand talking on the lawn of the football field, the ‘Go Timberwolves' sign being held up by two of the girls, a balloon arch spreading out above it.

Caroline approaches, barking out, surprisingly nicely, “Hey, Tiki, it’s all wobbly. Can you stand straight, please?”

She doesn’t do it to Caroline’s liking when she tries to fix it - and honestly not Charlie’s either. “Could someone please help Tiki?”

Charlie rushes forward, rolling her eyes at the girl who only huffs, giving the two sisters a glare as they fix the banner themselves.

Charlie groans, giving Tiki a glare. “Go do something else, Tiki.” She orders snarkily. “You’re just messing it up.”

“Fuck you.” She says, stepping back.

“Hey!” Caroline yells at her with a glare. “You want to be cut from the team?”

Tiki glares at them before stomping away.

***

Charlie leans against the hood of her car, hand covering her face as it’s tilted to the ground.

Tanner is dead.

No, Tanner was murdered.

Who would murder a history teacher? It makes no sense.

The game didn’t even start before his death circulated throughout the whole field.

“Cherry?” A hesitant voice asks, fear in her voice.

Charlie looks up, seeing Caroline standing there, hugging her frame.

“Come on.” Charlie says quietly. “Let’s go home.”

“Can I sleep with you tonight?” Caroline asks, still standing in place.

“Yeah. We both need it.”

Caroline nods, tears streaming down her face at the sight of the dead body, approaching the passenger side door.

“Did you see mom?” Charlie asks as she starts the car. “I wasn’t taking a chance on seeing her.”

Caroline shakes her head. “No. I think she’s back home.”

Charlie nods. “Sleep with mom?”

Caroline nods, a sobbing ripping from her throat. “Yes.”

Charlie places her hand in her sister’s as they drive down the road. “It’s okay. I’m here.”

Caroline sobs, putting her head on Charlie’s shoulder, even if it’s uncomfortable. She just needs her sister and her mother.

They both do.

Chapter Text

Charlie sits in the living room, the house to herself as the news plays on the TV, her mother and a reporter, Logan Fell, on the Mystic Falls news.

“I can confirm that a twelve-foot puma mountain lion attacked a hunter and was subsequently shot and killed.” Her mother says into the mic held out for her. “The hunter is in stable condition.”

A mountain lion.

How did a mountain lion go all through town to kill Tanner? It didn’t even kill anyone else that night. Not to mention no one saw it. It makes no sense.

Why would Liz say it was a mountain lion? Maybe it was a mountain lion who killed the hunters, but Tanner? It’s not believable to anyone who has a brain.

Which means the whole town will believe it.

“To report,” Logan Fell starts, the camera zooming in on his face, cutting Liz out of view. “The animal terrorizing Mystic Falls has been caught.”

Caught.

Shot and killed.

Two different things.

It wasn’t caught. It was killed on sight.

Charlie shuts off the TV, standing up to go search for a dress for the Founders ball. She has to be there. She’s a founder.

Forbes, Salvatores, Fells, Gilberts, and Lockwoods.

Caroline likes the parties.

Charlie likes dressing up, but there’s way too many parties for her liking.

Still, the twins go together.

Except this year.

Caroline informed her when she and Damon came out of her room, Damon was going to be her date. Charlie’s not even sure if she thought about what Liz is going to say.

The party’s in an hour and she was procrastinating. She hates the Founders parties.

Like, great. They founded the town centuries ago. Why do they still need to have a party every year for it?

Charlie finds a yellow dress in her sister’s closet, deciding that if Caroline hadn’t taken it out, it means she won’t wear it. Honestly, Charlie thinks she’ll look good in it. But she didn’t choose it. Oh well, hers now.

She smiles as she changes into it, happy the two have a similar style and body type. It’d suck if they didn’t.

The doorbell rings throughout the house, making Charlie grab her phone and purse, sliding on her heels and getting ready to head to the party.

“Bonnie, hey.” Charlie greets, closing the door behind her. “I was just about to head out. Caroline already left.”

“She did?” Bonnie asks, furrowing her brows as they walk to the driveway. “You two usually go together.”

“Yeah, well, she’s kind of invested with Stefan’s brother now. She has no time for her sister.” Charlie puts a fake pout on her lips, putting her hand to her chest dramatically.

Bonnie laughs. “Well, I guess we’re dates then.”

“Aww. Bon-Bon wants to go with little old me?”

Bonnie rolls her eyes, pushing Charlie forwards to the other side of the car. “Let’s go. I’ll pick up my car when we get back.”

***

“Hey, girls.” Carol greets with a smile next to her husband. “Go right inside. Charlie, your mother’s inside.”

The Forbes nods, smiling at her. “Thank you, Carol.”

As the two walk in, Charlie looks around, searching for her mother in the crowd. But, like always, it’s not hard to find her. She’s off to the side, talking to a priest, in her police uniform.

When Charlie sighs, her smile deflating, Bonnie looks over to Liz. “I’m sorry, Charlie.” She whispers.

She shakes her head. “It’s okay. I just thought for once Mom would be a mother, not a cop. I’m gonna go talk to her.” Charlie gives her friend a smile before walking over to her mother.

“Bill, this is one of my girls, Charliann.” Liz introduces as she holds out a hand to Charlie.

“Charlie. Nice to meet you.”

Bill nods at her. “You, too. Your mother is a good worker.”

Charlie gives him a tight smile. “Yeah. That’s what they all say.”

Their eyes go to the door, seeing Caroline walk in with Damon.

Liz dismisses Bill, seeing the date her daughter just walked in with.

“Really? You couldn’t even change out of the badge for this?” Caroline asks, standing on the other side of Liz.

“I’m working, honey.” Liz replies from in between her two daughters who give each other a look with a roll of their eyes. “Who’s the date you just tried to sneak past me?”

Charlie snorts. “You should know you wouldn’t have been able to sneak anyone past Mom. Why do you think I never bring anyone around?”

Caroline shrugs. “Just some guy.”

“A little old for you, don’t you think?” Liz says, looking back towards the way Damon disappeared.

“Oh, ‘cause otherwise you’d approve.” Caroline says. “Yeah, I doubt that.”

Charlie sighs in relief as she sees Elena and Stefan walking in. Finally. Somebody not awkward that's not her date.

“Where’s your dad?” Liz asks with a sigh.

“Memphis.” Caroline and Charlie reply in sync.

“Good.”

“With Stephen.” Caroline says as the two walk away from their shocked mother.

“Hey, did I just hear Stephen?” Bonnie asks as she links her arm with Charlie’s.

Charlie nods, her lips in a thin line, popping the ‘p’ in, “Yep.”

Stephen is Bill Forbes’ boyfriend. The reason he left Liz Forbes. He was gay.

And Liz hates that she was left for a guy.

Liz hates that she had to raise two girls alone without Bill’s help. All because he found out he was gay and decided staying together for the kids wasn’t good for them. And it wasn’t.

But he at least could’ve been around to help raise them.

***

Collection items and heirlooms decorate all the surfaces of the Lockwood mansion. Many from the Gilbert family, others from the other founding families.

“Hey,” Bonnie says, staring at Charlie’s neck. “Where’s your necklace?”

Charlie hums. “It was a Forbes heirloom. Caroline and I gave them to Carol to set out for today. We’ll get them back tomorrow.”

Bonnie nods as they walk towards Elena and Stefan, looking at the frames on the walls.

The necklaces the twins wear everyday they’ve had since they were born. A Forbes heirloom, like she said. Bill Forbes gave them to his girls, setting them down by each of their cribs when they were born.

The matching heart necklaces open up to have two places for a picture. Caroline and Charlie each have a picture of them from freshman year and one as a baby, laying together in their crib.

They’ve never taken them off.

Elena reads off something from one of the frames on the wall as the two women approach. “‘The Founding Families of Mystic Falls welcomes you to the inaugural Founder’s Council Celebration.’” She chuckles, looking over to her date. “Wow. Look, it’s the original guest registry.”

Bonnie and Charlie look at each other before going to it, reading it with Elena.

“Look at all these familiar names.” Elena continues, reading off the frame, "'Sheriff William Forbes, Mayor Benjamin Lockwood,”

Oh, wow. So a Forbes is always Sheriff and a Lockwood is always Mayor.

Founding families and their traditions.

Charlie rolls her eyes. Though, she can't very well judge. She's from a founding family.

“Is that Damon Salvatore?” Elena asks, drawing the attention to the part of it where it says Damon. And right above it, “And Stefan Salvatore?”

A family name? Boring.

“The original Salvatore brothers.” Damon’s voice comes from behind, making them all turn to see him and Caroline walking towards them. “Our ancestors. Tragic story, actually.”

“We don’t need to bore them with stories of the past.” Stefan says, taking a step forward to stand across from his brother, Elena in front of Caroline, and Bonnie and Charlie standing between the two.

“It’s not boring, Stefan.” Elena says with a fond smile. “I’d love to hear more about your family.”

Stefan eyes Damon, Charlie scratching her head awkwardly.

Luckily, Caroline intervenes. “Well, I’m bored. I wanna dance. And Damon won’t dance with me.”

“Mm-mm.” Damon hums.

She turns her gaze to Elena across from her. “Could I just borrow your date?”

“Oh, uh…” She chuckles nervously, looking to Stefan.

“I don’t really dance.” Stefan says to the blonde.

“Oh, sure he does.” Damon says, looking at his ‘girlfriend’. “You should see him. Waltz, the jitterbug, the moonwalk. He does it all.”

“You wouldn’t mind, would you, Elena?” Caroline asks.

Elena makes an irritated face as she says, “It’s up to Stefan.”

“Well, sorry, but I’m not gonna take ‘no’ for an answer.” Caroline says as she takes Stefan’s wrist, walking them out of the room with a chuckle.

Charlie gives her date a look, holding out her hand. “Well? Don’t leave me hanging.”

Bonnie rolls her eyes before she takes Charlie’s hand with a sigh, the blonde leading them out of the room with a giggle.

***

Charlie furrows her brows as she walks back to the table with two glasses of champagne in hand, seeing Bonnie blowing out a candle next to her angrily.

“Champagne?” Charlie offers, handing a glass to her date.

Bonnie smiles up at her thankfully. “Thanks, Char. You’re the best.”

Charlie smiles, sitting down across from her. “Just don’t let my Mom see us with champagne. We’d get in big trouble.”

Bonnie chuckles, taking a sip from her glass.

Charlie looks over to the bar, seeing Jenna Sommers, Elena’s aunt, and Logan Fell.

“Oh, God.” She groans, eyes closing. “I think we need to go do some saving.”

Bonnie hums questioningly, looking over to the bar, seeing for herself what Charlie was hinting at. “Ah. Yeah. I think we do.”

The two stand up, approaching the bar.

“Hey, pretty lady.” Charlie greets with a smile, sliding up next to Logan, eyes on Jenna. “Is this man bothering you?”

“You know, we could take him.” Bonnie says with a nod.

Jenna rolls her eyes at the girls. “You know what, yeah. He is bothering me.”

Charlie holds her arm out for the woman. “Then let me sweep you off your feet.”

Jenna chuckles as she takes the blonde's arm, Bonnie taking her other as they walk away.

Charlie looks over her shoulder with a mocking smirk towards Logan. She gets two women, he gets zero.

Zero for Logan.

One for Charlie. (Or however you want to count it.)

Jenna hits her arm when she sees the look.

“What?” Charlie asks, turning her head to look at Jenna. “I didn’t do anything.”

Jenna gives her a look.

Charlie laughs. “Okay! So you’re hot! You can’t blame me for rubbing it in his face! I mean, it’s not like I actually like you. But you’re hot!”

“Thanks for the save, you two.” Jenna says with a smile, disconnecting herself from Charlie’s arm when they’re outside again. “Have fun.”

As she walks away, Charlie shouts after her, “Nice ass!”

Jenna flips her off, making the two teenagers burst out in laughter.

***

Charlie lays down on a couch in one of the study’s, a glass of champagne in hand.

Bonnie and Jenna both left her.

Elena and Caroline are with their dates.

She has no one.

Bonnie left her. She’s her date!

Charlie scoffs, taking another sip.

The door opens, Elena bursting in the room. “Charlie! It’s Caroline.”

Charlie stands up quickly, a little champagne spilling on the carpet, making her wince. “Oops. I’ll blame it on Tyler. It’s fine.” She turns her head to Elena. “What’s wrong?”

“Damon.”

Charlie’s jaw clenches. She knew he was bad. But she didn’t say anything.

She should’ve.

“I saw marks on Caroline’s back and neck. I think he’s hurting her.”

Charlie’s hand clenches around the glass as she storms out of the room, down to the yard where everyone usually is.

When she finds him, she throws champagne in his face.

“Stay away from my sister.” Charlie growls out. “Go near her again and I’ll kill you.” She shoves him back with a sneer. “You’ll be sitting in a jail cell once our mother finds out.”

Then, she walks away with a final slap to his face.

***

“Caroline!” Charlie yells for her sister.

“Caroline!” Bonnie yells from beside her. Charlie finally found her staring in shock at candles. It was weird, but Bonnie’s been acting weird lately anyway. That was the least of her weirdness.

“Caroline?” Elena asks from where she walks in front of them. She sighs in relief. “Oh, there you are. We’ve been looking everywhere for you.”

“Care?” Charlie asks carefully as she steps beside her, looking at her posture. Something’s wrong.

“Are you okay?” Bonnie asks.

Caroline turns to them, saying with a shaky voice, “Yeah. I’m fine.” She nods.

Charlie’s breath wavers as she looks at her sister. She’s not okay.

“Caroline, what happened?” Elena asks.

She starts breathing heavily. “I’m fine.” Her voice cracks.

“You’re not fine, Caroline.” Charlie says, voice wavering as she sees her sister in this state.

“I am. I’m fine. I’m fine.”

Before she could repeat it once again, Charlie pulls her in for a hug as tears fall, Caroline sobbing into her sister’s neck.

“I wanna go home, Charlie.” She sobs, clutching onto her sister.

“Okay.” Charlie whispers, giving a nod to Bonnie and Elena to go. “Let’s go home.”

Chapter Text

Charlie stumbles sleepily into Caroline’s room, a woman following after her for some odd reason. She has no idea. She woke up with a woman in her bed. Her and Caroline got too drunk last night.

It’s the day after the Founder’s party. When they got home, Charlie searched their rooms for any alcohol bottles, and they drank two of them. It was a bad idea.

“Did you just wake up?” Bonnie asks from the bed, looking over to her, a white candle in her hand.

Charlie grunts, flopping onto the end of the bed as the woman just stands awkwardly at the doorway.

Bonnie lightly pushes Charlie’s side with her foot. “You good?”

“No.” Charlie replies, her voice muffled by the comforter. “It was a bad idea to drink those bottles.”

“I feel fine.” Caroline says from the mirror.

Charlie holds up her thumb. “Good for you. I don’t even remember who that is.” She points her thumb towards the doorway where the brunette stands. “I’ve never seen her in my life.”

The woman scoffs, crossing her arms. “You don’t remember my name?”

“I don’t remember anything.” Charlie says, lifting her head up to stare at the wall. “Remind me to never drink again and stick to my HIC.”

“You’ll drink again.” Bonnie says. “I’ll get you a milkshake.”

Charlie smiles, turning her head to her friend. “Yes, please. You’re the best.”

“So, are you just going to ignore me?” The brunette asks, irritated.

“Yes. Until you finally leave.”

She scoffs, storming down the hall.

“Don’t let my Mom see you! And don’t-”

The door slams.

“Slam the door…” She finishes with a sigh.

“So, do you remember anything?” Bonnie asks, looking back at the candle in her hand.

“I remember the party.” Caroline says, looking through the mirror. “Damon came up behind me and he was kissing my neck or…biting my neck. I passed out. It’s like there’s holes in my memory lately. It’s just weird.” She moves her lips from side to side before shrugging. “Maybe I let him bite me.”

Charlie looks up with a confused expression towards her sister.

“Why would you do that?” Bonnie asks, giving the blonde an exasperated look.

When the three girls found Caroline, she had just woken up from being on the ground. She never really got to explain what happened before she started crying and Charlie went to find the alcohol.

Caroline takes a deep breath. “Can we just not talk about it, okay? I just…don’t want to talk about Damon. I don’t want to talk about any of it. Just want to go back to normal.” She pats her neck with a makeup brush, covering the bite mark on it from Damon.

Freaky bitch.

“What are you doing with that candle?” Caroline asks, making Bonnie flick her eyes back up to her, Charlie laying her head back down.

“Um…” She blinks, setting the candle down on the stand. “Nothing.” Then, she sees something laying on it. “What’s this?”

When Charlie looks up again, she sees a yellow-ish-brown-ish stone hanging from a chain in Bonnie’s hand.

“Damon gave it to me.” Caroline replies. “Or he was going to give it to me.” She stands up from her vanity, walking to the side of the bed. “All I know is, it’s mine now.”

“It’s ugly.” Bonnie states bluntly, looking at it hanging in front of her face.

Charlie hums. “Yeah, it is. You should chuck it.”

Caroline snatches the necklace from Bonnie, giving them both a glare. “Well, get your grubby hands off it.” She turns around, hanging it on her coat rack.

The sun glints from it as Caroline walks away, the necklace swinging back and forth.

Charlie hums. “It would be good for a witch costume. Or something around there.” She cocks her head. “It really is ugly.”

Caroline takes Charlie’s feet, pulling her off the bed, her body crashing to the ground.

“Ow!” Charlie exclaims, giving her sister a glare.

Caroline gives her one of her own. “Then you don’t need to touch it.”

“Fine! I wasn’t going to anyway!”

Charlie huffs as Bonnie laughs at them both.

The twins both give her a glare. “Shut it, Bonnie!”

***

“The Sexy Suds Car Wash is tomorrow.” Caroline says as she, Charlie, and a girl from their class, Lily, walk down the hall, flyers in hand. “The football team and the band have committed.” She hands a flyer to a student passing. “Well, not all the band. Just the ones who can pull off a bikini.” Caroline smiles as she spells it out. “I want, in your face, sexy. I mean, it’s a fund-raiser for god's sake.”

Caroline hands a flyer to another student before stopping, turning to Charlie. “And you’re wearing one.”

“What?” Charlie says, eyes wide. “Come on, Care.”

“People gawk at you all the time in a bikini! You’re wearing one. And participating.”

“Care-”

“No buts.” Caroline says, spinning back around, eyes landing on Stefan and Elena. “Lily, keep handing out flyers.”

Charlie follows Caroline over to the sort-of couple. On-a-break couple? Not-a-couple? She has no idea what they are.

“Stefan, where’s Damon?” Caroline asks, stopping beside Elena, Charlie beside her. “He has some serious apologizing to do.” Caroline says it with a smile, like nothing happened.

But with the Forbes sisters, they always act like nothing happened. The only person who can tell that they’re affected is each other. And Charlie can tell Caroline was.

“He’s gone, Caroline.” Stefan replies.

Her mask falls only for a second, before it goes back up, along with her back straightening. “When’s he coming back?”

“He’s not coming back.”

Elena gives him a shocked look.

“I’m sorry.” Stefan apologies before giving Elena a look and leaving.

Charlie bites her lip, taking a deep breath. Her sister is suffering because of what he did to her.

Elena places her hand on Caroline’s shoulder, rubbing it. “This is a good thing, Caroline.”

Caroline nods once, her eyes sad. “I know that.”

As Charlie hugs Caroline, she swears that she will do everything in her power to keep Damon away from her sister.

She never deserved what he gave her.

***

“Hah! You’re getting your ass beat!” Charlie exclaims with a smile, shooting a ball into the corner pocket. She laughs, standing back up once she makes it.

Matt gives her a look, making her laugh once again.

“What?” She asks with a smile. “It’s not my fault you’re so shit at pool.”

Matt sighs. “You can’t let me win for once?”

Charlie only shakes her head with another laugh.

“Hey,” Elena says, walking up to the two, drawing their attention. “Matt, Charlie, um, have you seen Stefan?”

“Nope.” Matt replies. “Charlie’s just been kicking my ass in pool.”

Charlie smiles. “Damn right.”

Matt stops Elena from walking away with, “But if you wanna try your luck, kill some time, we can rack.”

Elena turns around, eyeing the pool table. “Um, I don't know. You’re playing with Charlie.”

“I don’t mind.” Charlie replies, leaning on the pool table. “I’d love to see someone else win against Matt.”

Elena chuckles.

“Come on. We haven’t played in forever.” Matt encourages. “I’ll let you break.”

Elena smiles before taking the cue stick from Charlie.

Charlie laughs the whole time she watches them play. Elena’s beating his ass.

“Okay.” The blonde says, straightening up from her place against the wall. “I’ve had enough laughs.” She pats Matt’s shoulder. “Have fun being beat by Elena.”

She walks away with a laugh at the face Matt makes, going towards the bar.

She slides in, ordering a milkshake and a HIC while she waits for it to get done.

“Charliann,”

Charlie scowls, turning towards the voice. “Charlie.” She corrects.

Liz rolls her eyes, sitting down beside her. “What are you doing?”

The waiter slides the milkshake towards her with a flirty smile, Charlie winking at her.

The blonde slides a piece of paper to her, but before she could take it after she walks away, Liz takes it.

“What is this?”

Charlie scoffs. “A number. Ever got one?”

Liz gives her a look. “Don’t start with me.”

“I just came to beat Matt in pool and get a milkshake. Bonnie owed it to me.” Charlie sips from the straw as she tries to grab the paper from her mother.

Liz holds it away from her with a glare.

“Come on, Mom!” Charlie exclaims with an exasperated sigh. “She was hot!”

Liz raises a brow. “How long have you been getting people's numbers?”

Charlie hums, narrowing her eyes, thinking. “Freshman year? No, eighth.”

“And how long have you been…accepting these people in your…”

Charlie raises a brow. “You mean how long have I been having sex? After Darren, two years. But Darren was my first.”

“I told you-”

“Darren was bad news. Yeah, I know.” She rolls her eyes. “I haven’t had a serious relationship since.” Charlie slides her milkshakes across the counter, half of it gone. “Hey, pretty lady. Can you get me a HIC for the road?”

The blonde blushes, grabbing her one.

Charlie winks as she hands it to her, sliding a piece of paper to her instead. “Call me. Yeah?”

The blonde nods.

Charlie sticks the straw in the juice box, waving goodbye to Liz. “Bye, mother.” Then she walks out of the Grill, towards home.

***

Music plays around the parking lot, kids laughing as some get splashed with water, others just having fun doing the event.

Caroline and Charlie sit with Elena at the table, the former explaining to her how the payment works. “No friend discounts. No freebies. No pay you laters. We are not running a charity here.”

“No, we are not.” Elena agrees.

“Hi.” Stefan says, stopping beside Elena.

“Hey!” Elena greets, standing up.

The twins stand up, too, Charlie sliding off her shirt, leaving her tits only covered by a red bikini top.

“Uh, the event is called Sexy Suds, you know.” Caroline says, her brows raised at the couple, her arms crossed.

Charlie snorts. “Come on, Elena. I know what’s under there. You got some nice tits.”

Elena gives her a look, her eyes falling down to her chest.

Charlie gasps dramatically, covering her chest. “Wow, Elena. That’s rude.” She gives them each a look. “Sexy Suds. Not Sexy-But-Covered Suds.”

She walks towards the car Bonnie and Matt are washing. “Hey, hot mama.” Charlie greets, sliding up beside Bonnie.

The woman chuckles, used to the nickname after years. “Hey, sugar.”

Bonnie likes to flirt back with Charlie. She’s not bi, but she can still flirt with Charlie. She knows the Forbes would never date one of their closest friends. It would ruin their relationship.

“Aw. You’re so sweet. Flirting with a desperate woman.” Charlie puts her hand to her chest, sighing.

Bonnie rolls her eyes with a scoff, turning her attention to Matt who watches Stefan and Elena. “Uh-uh. No.” Bonnie says. “None of that tortured pining stuff.”

Charlie grabs a towel from the ground, helping the two wipe the car down.

“I’m just observing.” Matt replies, turning back to the car.

“Mm-hmm.”

Charlie rolls her eyes. “You’re jealous. Don’t pine. It’s pathetic.”

“Oh.” Bonnie says, turning around, spotting a car driving in. “Tiki!” She says to the cheerleader before pointing to the red car. “This one's yours.”

The man gets out of the car as Tiki says, “Why do I always get the homely ones? Give them to Charlie for once. She hasn’t done anything.”

“Fuck off, Tiki.” Charlie says to her with a glare. “I’m for looking, not doing. It’s clear everyone here likes to look at me, not you.”

“Just to be clear, your car’s a POS.” Tiki says to the man before shrugging. “I mean, we can wash it, but it’s still a POS.”

“You don’t have to be rude.” Bonnie says to her.

“No, rude is uglying up the road with that junker.” Tiki says before turning and filling up the blue bucket beside her with the hose.

The man tosses his keys in the seat before walking away.

Charlie sighs, shaking her head. “Just shut up for once, Tiki.” She goes back to drying the car.

Then, she hears a scream, making her turn to see water falling to the ground from splashing up at Tiki.

“God, what the…!” Tiki shrieks as the hose goes every which way. “Oh my God. What the-”

Charlie snorts. “That’s what she deserves.”

“Whoa! Hey.” Matt says, approaching Tiki to stop the hose from going everywhere. He gets sprayed in the face with water from the hose. “Whoa!”

“What the hell?” Tiki says, trying to dry her face off with her wet hands.

The hose finally drops, the water done splashing the cheerleader.

“Wet and wild, Tik.” Matt says after handing Tiki a towel.

She looks down at herself, her hair and body drenched with water.

Charlie snorts. “God, I wish I could have done that.” Then she turns to go find a different car to wash.

***

Charlie washes a blue car as Tiki walks up to Bonnie, the woman careful not to let Charlie hear her.

“Sweeper duty.” Tiki says, holding a broom in front of Bonnie who leans on a car.

“What?” Bonnie asks, confused.

“We have to clean the pavement.”

“It’s a car wash.” Bonnie deadpans. “By definition, the pavement’s clean.”

“But not dry.” Tiki says, nodding to the ground.

“And I’m doing this, why?”

“Caroline bailed, so that leaves me in charge.” She says with a proud shrug.

“That would leave Charlie in charge.”

“She gave it to me.” Tiki says with a shrug, the lie slipping out easily.

Bonnie takes the broom from her with a mumbled, “Fabulous.”

Charlie hums as she dries the car, the people already in it as they get ready to leave once she’s done.

Then, she screams as fire erupts the towel she was holding, making her drop it, stumbling back.

She screams as the skin on her hand burns from the fire, someone coming and splashing a whole bucket of water on her hand, extinguishing the fire.

Others run around, trying to find a way to put out the fire that lit up the car, trapping the screaming people inside.

Before anyone could try to put it out, the fire disappears.

Charlie stares in shock at the car, her eyes wide, as she holds her hand, the fire making her hand burn from the pain.

“Charlie!” Matt exclaims, scaring her. “What happened?”

“I- I don’t know.”

“You need to go to the hospital.”

Charlie nods, blinking rapidly. “Yeah. Yeah. I’ll, uh, I’ll wait for my Mom.”

“Are you sure?”

She nods. “Yeah.”

She looks at the car as Matt walks away, trying to figure out why the hell the fire just suddenly disappeared.

***

Charlie lays with Caroline in the latter’s room, clutching her bandaged hand to her chest, the latter hugging a pillow.

“Why did you leave?” Charlie asks, looking up at the ceiling.

“I don’t know.” Caroline says honestly. “I really don’t.”

The door to the room opens, Liz standing at the doorway, looking at her kids. “I didn’t see you at the car wash.” She says to Caroline.

“I left early.” Caroline replies shortly, her head still turned to Charlie.

“Honey, are you okay?” Liz asks, concerned at the tone of her voice. “Anything you wanna talk about?” When she doesn’t answer, she asks, “Is it a boy thing?”

Caroline finally turns her head to the door. “Mom, if I want to talk boys, I’ll tell Charlie. Or call Dad. At least he’s successfully dating one.”

Liz’s face sours, looking down in shame. “Charlie, are you okay?” She asks, looking to her other daughter.

“Fine, Mom.” Charlie replies. “Just a first degree. It’s not like you stayed to find out, anyway.”

Liz just walks out, closing the door behind her, knowing her daughters hate her for not being there for them.

The two lay there for a while until they decide it’s time to sleep. They change into their night clothes before climbing in Caroline’s bed.

Charlie lays down, covering herself in Caroline’s covers.

Caroline looks at the necklace hanging from her coat rack before climbing under with her sister, turning off the light on her stand.

Charlie carefully places her wrapped hand on Caroline, her grabbing it gently and snuggling into her sister.

-

When the door opens, Bonnie has tears streaming down her face as she takes a deep breath. “I don’t know what’s happening to me.”

“I know, dear.” Sheila says in a motherly voice.

“I hurt Charlie.” Bonnie sobs, going into her grandmother’s arms, clutching onto her. “I hurt my best friend.”

Chapter Text

“Char-lie!” Caroline calls, bursting into her own room and tearing the covers off her body.

Charlie groans, her body turning so her face is buried in the pillow.

“Come on! Halloween’s tomorrow! We have to look for a costume! And you haven’t let us look!”

“We’ll do it tomorrow.” Charlie mumbles into the pillow. “Let me sleep.”

“Nope.” Caroline takes the pillow out from under her head, Charlie groaning.

“Come on, Care! Don’t you want me to rest?” She looks up at her sister with puppy-dog eyes. “I just got hurt.”

Caroline scoffs, her hands on her hips. “That’s not going to work with me. You’re going. And we’re going now. So get your ass up!”

Charlie groans, sitting up, her eyes opening and closing slowly.

“Let’s go! Hurry! Come on!”

“Caroline,” Charlie says slowly, looking up at her. “I swear I’m going to murder you one of these days.”

Caroline smiles at her. “Not today. Now, let’s go!”

Finally, Charlie stands up, stumbling her way to the hall and in the bathroom.

***

“No.” Charlie says, crossing her arms. “I’m not going as a mummy.”

“But it would work so well with your bandage!” Caroline exclaims. “You have to account for that!”

Charlie sighs. “Care, no one’s gonna care that I have a bandage on in a Halloween costume that doesn’t wear one.”

“But-”

“Look for your costume, and I’ll go from there.”

Caroline gives her a glare before stomping off in the store to look for her own, Charlie pulling out her phone.

They went a town over to look for costumes since Mystic Falls doesn’t have many stores. Charlie kind of wishes they did this before today.

“Bonnie! You need to help!” Charlie exclaims after the witch answers the phone.

“Why…?” Bonnie asks hesitantly.

“Caroline is making me shop for a costume today. You need to save me.”

“I’m with my Grams right now. I won’t be around today. But I’m going as a witch if that helps.”

Charlie sighs. “I guess we’ll go as witches?”

“You got it.” Bonnie replies with a small smile. “I got to go but have fun.”

Charlie groans. “I won’t. Bye, Bonnie.”

“Bye, Cherry.”

Charlie sighs, pocketing her phone to go after Caroline.

***

“Two milkshakes, please.” Charlie orders, leaning against the counter of the diner they stopped in on their way home. “And two orders of a burger and fries.”

The waitress nods as Charlie walks to the table Caroline sat at, sliding in the chair across from her.

“You good with burger and fries?” Charlie asks.

Caroline only nods her head, her eyes on the table.

Charlie sighs. “Caroline, what really happened? Why did you leave the car wash?”

Caroline takes a deep breath, looking up at her sister. “I heard someone calling me.” She says, a tear slipping down her cheek. “I followed it to the Salvatore Boarding House, but that’s all I remember. The next thing I knew I was running up the stairs, kicking someone off my leg. I just booked it back home.”

Charlie reaches for her hand, taking it in her own. “You could have told me.”

“I thought I was crazy.” Caroline says with wide eyes. “I thought you would, too. I mean, a voice in my head? If that doesn’t scream crazy, then I don’t know what does.”

“You’re not crazy.” Charlie promises, squeezing her hand tighter. “There has to be an explanation. We’ll find it, okay?”

Caroline nods. “Yeah.”

The waitress comes with their food and milkshakes, making Charlie smile. “Now, how about some cheer-up milkshakes?”

***

Caroline and Charlie sit curled up on the couch, the TV playing in front of them, their bags sitting on the coffee table. They just wanted to relax when they got home. So they collapsed on the couch for some TV.

“How are you going to incorporate your bandage into your witch costume?” Caroline asks from behind her, her arms wrapped around Charlie.

Charlie hums. “It’ll be like a bracelet. I’ll add a gem to the back of my hand. I got one when we were shopping.”

Caroline nods. “But you better show me before we leave. It might not be a good choice.”

Charlie chuckles. “Well, of course. You’re the fashion expert.”

“Exactly!”

The two girls giggle, their ears picking up the TV again, which is now on the news.

“Three bodies were found dead on what is believed to be a drug deal gone awry.” Logan says on the TV. “The bodies have yet to be identified."

The TV zooms in on a cop walking past three bodies covered with yellow tarp behind a police line, a tomb sitting behind them.

“They were discovered earlier today at the old Mystic Falls cemetery.”

“Drug deals.” Caroline says with a scoff. “What’d I say? The druggies are always the biggest attention whores. Even in death.”

“...Homicide, and are fast under way looking for suspects.” Logan continues. “They’re asking anyone with information…”

“You think one of them was Vicki?” Caroline asks, staring at the crime scene on the TV.

“I don’t know.” Charlie replies. “But if so, Matt is going to be devastated.”

The two give each other a worried look, hoping to God Vicki Donovan wasn’t one of the deceased.

Chapter Text

Caroline and Charlie walk in the school, Caroline’s pocket burning as the necklace sits in it, ready to be handed off to someone else for once.

Caroline sighs, fishing it out of her pocket and putting it in Bonnie’s hand. “For your costume.” She says as she leans against the lockers.

“Hey, isn’t this the one you got from Damon?” Bonnie asks, holding up the necklace she was handed.

“Yep.” Caroline replies. “Wear it, toss it. I don’t care. I just want it gone.”

“Caroline thinks Halloween is going to be fun.” Charlie says, her brows raised as she leans against the lockers next to her sister.

“Yeah!” Caroline exclaims. “You know, just some silly, fluffy, Damon-free, fun.”

Charlie rolls her eyes with a scoff. “I can do without the fluffy.”

“Hey, have you seen Elena?” Caroline asks, straightening up. “Do we know what she’s wearing?”

“I was with Grams all weekend.” Bonnie says. “I haven’t talked to her. Maybe she’s with Stefan.”

“I thought they broke up?” Charlie asks, narrowing her eyes in thought.

“No, that was a few days ago. They got back together before the car wash.”

Charlie hums.

Caroline leans against the lockers again. “Riding to his castle on his white horse.”

“Don’t be bitter.” Bonnie says. “It provokes wrinkles.”

Caroline makes a ‘funny’ noise with her throat before the three walk to their first class of the day.

***

Girls run out of the haunted house in their costumes, some a little scared, others just excited.

Charlie, Caroline, and Bonnie stand by the refreshments table outside, all decked out in their witch costumes. Caroline’s is purple, Bonnie’s yellow, and Charlie’s red.

Tyler approaches them in- whatever the hell his costume is. Charlie would say Little Red Riding Hood, but Tyler would never. He’s too much of a ‘man’, as he puts it. “Cider for the ladies?” He asks, stopping in front of them with three cups. “It’s a Lockwood special.”

“No way.” Bonnie says, denying the drink. “Last year, I was hung over until Thanksgiving.”

“Lightweight.” Caroline says, taking a cup from Tyler.

Charlie scoffs, taking one herself. “I love Tyler’s drinks. He just makes them right.”

Tyler smiles at her, wiggling his brows.

“I am going to drink until someone is hot enough to make out with.” Caroline says.

“And I’m going to hopefully find a lay tonight.” Charlie says.

“Sounds like a plan.” Tyler says, raising his glass.

The three clink their glasses together before drinking from them.

Charlie hums. “Oh, Ty, what the hell are you?”

Tyler looks down at himself then back up at Charlie. “A Spartan warrior.” His face is sad - sad that Charlie had no idea what he was.

“Oh!” Charlie exclaims with a laugh. “Yeah, that makes much more sense.”

“What did you think I was?”

“I don’t know.” She says with a chuckle. “Little Red Riding Hood.”

Tyler’s mouth drops open as Charlie sniggers, moving past him. “Really!? That!?”

Charlie laughs, taking a sip from her cup as she moves throughout the crowd, away from Tyler.

***

When the party got over, the twins had to walk home with how drunk they were. Water wasn’t saving them.

Charlie giggles as she steps foot in the house, leaning on her sister. “Tyler’s drink was strong.”

Caroline nods with a giggle, shutting the door behind them.

Luckily, Liz is asleep during that time of night, causing the girls to go straight to Charlie’s room.

“We should change out of our costumes.” Charlie says with a pout, her bedroom door closing by her hand.

Caroline nods. “Yeah.”

They only look at each other before flopping on the bed.

“We can be witches the whole night.” Charlie slurs into her comforter.

Caroline nods, her face smearing against the pink comforter. “Night-night, Cherry.”

Charlie hums, mumbling, “Night-night, Carebear.”

“Don’t you want to have your own room?” Liz asks with a sigh, sitting down on Charlie’s bed as hers is closest to the door.

The twins shake their heads from their own twin beds. They liked it because it had the name ‘twin’ in it, like them.

“No!” A seven-year-old Caroline exclaims, giving her mother a look. “We have to share! We’re twins!”

Liz sighs. “That’s not how that works, Caroline.”

The blonde twin girls only pout, giving their mother the puppy dog look.

She caves with a sigh, standing up. “Fine. Share the same room as long as you want. But the other one is waiting for you when you’re ready.”

“Okay, Mommy!” They exclaims together, their bodies sliding down in their beds. “Night, Mommy!”

Liz shakes her head at their synchronization. “Goodnight, girls.”

“No!” They exclaim.

Liz sighs once again, about to close the door, flipping off the lights. “Goodnight, wonder twins.” Then she closes the door, their room plunged into darkness aside from their frozen nightlight in the outlet across the room.

“Night-night, Carebear.” Seven-year-old Charlie says, snuggling into her pillow.

“Night-night, Cherry.”

Chapter Text

“You’re throwing a what?”

“A party. You know, the things we always used to go to Freshman year.”

Charlie huffs, looking up at her sister from the couch. “I don’t want to go, Caroline.”

“You’re going anyway.” Caroline says, her hands on her hips. “I did all this trouble and I’m not letting my sister stay home moping by herself.”

Charlie rolls her eyes. “Why have a party? What’s it for? There’s no celebration today. I should know. You make me keep up with all the events. And a party wasn’t on your schedule or on the calendar in my room.”

“I can’t just have a party to have a party?” Caroline asks, giving Charlie a look.

“With you? Maybe. But you would have a valid reason. So what is it?”

“You’ve been all gloomy! It’s time I get you to a party!”

“We just had a Halloween dance.”

Caroline huffs, crossing her arms. “One that’s not a school or town party.”

Charlie gives her a look before she sighs, throwing her hands up. “Fine! I’ll meet you there.”

Caroline beams. “Love you, Cherry!” And she walks away, leaving a sulking Charlie who just turns the TV back on until the party.

***

Charlie walks inside the Mystic Grill, people bustling around her, drinking alcohol, eating food, dancing.

Charlie’s mood sours as she listens to the music playing and the people crowded around each other, barely leaving room for movement. She’s always hated the no personal space at parties.

She sighs, making her way towards the bar where a bartender is already waiting for her, HIC in hand.

She smiles at him. “Thank you, Scott.”

He smiles back. “I was waiting for you to come. Caroline’s throwing the party. I figured she’d make you come. And I saw you walk in the door.”

Charlie wiggles her brows. “Is it really that easy to catch your attention?”

Scott smirks. “Only for you.” He goes to tend to another customer as Charlie turns around, her eyes scanning the Mystic Grill.

“Charlie!” Bonnie exclaims, coming up next to her with an exasperated expression. “Your sister just tried to steal my necklace!”

Charlie furrows her brows, looking towards her best friend. “Caroline?” her eyes flick to Bonnie’s neck. “That’s the ugly necklace. Why would she want that back? And why are you wearing it? You agreed it’s ugly.”

Bonnie huffs. “I decided it wasn’t that ugly. Besides, it goes with this outfit.”

Charlie hums, cocking her head as her eyes roam down Bonnie’s body. “Guess it does. It also sits perfectly between your tits.” She smirks at her before she walks to the dance floor, bumping right into a person. “Oh! I’m so sorry!”

She looks up to find a blonde woman, hot as fuck.

“Well, you’re hot. And I’ve never seen you before.”

The woman smirks with an amused laugh. “That was forward.”

Charlie smirks. “I like to take my shot.”

“Charlie,” Stefan’s voice comes from behind the blonde woman, coming into view beside her.

Charlie gives him a smile. “Stefan. I didn’t think with all your brooding you’d be here.”

The woman laughs.

“I didn’t think with you wallowing in your self pity you’d get up long enough to be here either.” Stefan retorts.

Charlie laughs. “Oh, so you finally know insults? Good job, Stef. You’ll need it in this town. It’s why my sister’s a bitch. Sometimes even Bonnie and Elena can be bitches. Me? I’m always a bitch.”

Stefan smiles at her. “Where is Caroline?”

Charlie shrugs. “No idea. I said I’d meet her here because she dragged me to this thing and now I can’t find her. I’m sure she’ll show up at some point. If she doesn’t, she knows I’ll leave. Now,” She smirks, turning to the blonde. “Who’s your pretty friend? Is she single? Looking to mingle?”

Stefan laughs at her. “Charlie swings both ways.” He explains to his friend. “And she doesn’t hide it.”

“Only from my mother.” Charlie corrects with a finger pointed to the Salvatore. “My mother’s a bitch.” She smirks, eyes going back to the blonde. “So, Stefan, you going to introduce me? It’s only right that the boyfriend of my best friend gets me a partner.”

Stefan clears his throat, looking down. “We’re, uh- We’re not together anymore.”

Charlie cocks her head at him. “I thought you just got back together? Before the car wash? I mean, at least from what Bonnie said. Elena doesn’t really keep us informed.”

“We had a fight.” Stefan says with a nod of his head.

“Right…” Charlie turns her curious gaze to the blonde. “You know, I still don’t know your name.”

She smiles. “Lexi.”

“Charlie Forbes. Bisexual. You’re really hot. Are you single? Are you looking for a third? Maybe a one-night stand?”

Lexi laughs, giving her a smile. “You’re forward. I like it. But, no. I am not single, I am not looking for a third, and I am happy with my boyfriend.”

Charlie hums. “I’ve been known to turn women gay after one night. Sure you don’t want a go?”

Lexi smiles. “I’m sure. I’m old enough to know when I love someone and want to be with them for the rest of my life.”

Charlie frowns. “Poor me.”

“Cherry! Char!” Bonnie exclaims, taking her arm as she walks up next to her.

Charlie sighs. “What, Bon-Bon? I was trying to convince this pretty lady to get in bed with me.”

Bonnie rolls her eyes. “You’d drop her in a week.”

Charlie fake gasps, free hand to her chest. “You don’t know that. Maybe this one's the one. Maybe she’ll last longer than the last one.”

Bonnie scoffs. “More like last hundred.”

Charlie’s mouth drops open in shock. “You don’t have to be rude. Jeremy and Caroline already called me a whore this year. I don’t need a third person.” Charlie winks. “But I could use a lay. How ‘bout it, hot mama?”

“Not so fast, sugar.”

Charlie sighs, staring off into the distance. “I always get turned down. It’s very unfair.”

Bonnie scoffs, pulling her arm. “I got to talk to you. It’s about Caroline. And…” Her eyes go to Stefan watching them. “Damon.”

Charlie blinks, her face becoming serious. “I thought he left? You know, to leave my sister alone? After what he did to her?”

Bonnie shrugs, biting her lip. “He said something to her. ‘Shallow, useless waste of space.’ I wanted you to talk to Caroline. She thinks its true, you know she does.”

Charlie’s fists clenches the more her best friend talks. “Talk? To Caroline? No. You can do that. I’m going to go find this bastard and beat the shit out of him. Better yet, I’ll bring Matt. And Tyler. He owes me one.”

Bonnie pulls her back, stopping her. “No, Char. You need to go to Caroline. She needs you. She always does. Every time she’s in trouble, every time she’s sad, angry, anything, she shouts for you. Because she knows you’ll protect her with your life. Because you’re her sister. Charliann Forbes, Caroline needs you. Not-” her eyes go to Caroline and Matt walking out the door. “Not Matt.”

Charlie’s eyes follow her line of sight, the door closing behind the two and she nods. “Okay.” She says, her head turning back to Bonnie. “But you have to promise me something.”

Bonnie nods. “Anything.”

“The next time I have a chance,” her eyes flick to Damon at the bar for a second. “You don’t stop me from beating the shit out of that bastard.”

Bonnie gives her a small smile. “I’ll help you.”

Charlie nods before she walks towards the door where Caroline and Matt disappeared to.

-

Matt walks out of the Mystic Grill with Caroline in his arms bridal style, pausing at the sight before him.

In the street, lines of cop cars stop anyone from entering or exiting the Grill without cops noticing. A crime scene.

Worst thing is, a drunk Caroline lays in Matt’s arms after collapsing next to him, wanting to go home, but not finding Charlie in the crowd. She took the next best thing. Well, after Elena and Bonnie, the latter she’s mad at and the former she couldn’t find.

Caroline Forbes, the daughter of the Sheriff who goes to every crime scene in the small town, which means Liz Forbes is standing right in the walkway where Matt has to go to get to his car.

Her gaze turns to them, her arms uncrossing as her eyes land on her daughter in Matt’s arms, her body moving on autopilot at the sight of one of her girls drowsy, her voice worried as she asks, “What happened? Is she okay?”

“Like you care.” Caroline mumbles, laying her head back on Matt’s shoulder as he adjusts her in his arms.

“She’s drunk?” Liz’s face is serious, but her voice is concerned.

“As a skunk.” Caroline replies, her arms wrapped around her friend’s neck.

“Are they serving you in there?” Liz asks the boy, again serious, but her voice worried.

Matt stutters before he says, “I’ll take her home. It’s on my way. I haven’t been drinking.”

Liz nods. “I would appreciate that, Matt. Thank you.” She turns her gaze to her daughter. “You and I will discuss this later.”

Caroline lifts her head from Matt’s shoulder as she says, “Mm. Can’t wait.”

“Where’s Charliann?” Liz asks the boy, her gaze worried.

“She’s, uh, somewhere inside. Caroline dragged her here.” Matt explains.

The door opens to the Mystic Grill, Charlie walking out and to Caroline, Matt, and Liz. “Care?”

“Charlie,” Caroline says, a smile forming on her face as she leans her head back to look at her sister behind Matt’s shoulder.

Charlie smiles at her. “You are much too drunk. I think it’s time we go home.”

Caroline nods.

“I’ll take you.” Matt says, giving a nod to the younger twin Forbes. “I’m already taking Caroline.”

Charlie sighs with a shake of her head. “Caroline took the car here. I have to get it home.”

“Don’t worry about that.” Liz says. “I’ll get it back there. Matt, take them home, please.”

Matt gives a nod of his head, gesturing for Charlie to follow him to his truck.

Matt sets Caroline in the back seat, Charlie sliding in with her, the blonde’s head falling on the other’s legs.

Charlie strokes her sister’s hair as they drive down the road towards the Forbes residence. “You’re not shallow, Caroline.” She whispers, moving the blonde locks of hair out of her face. “Or Useless. Or a waste of space.”

“Bonnie told you?” Caroline mumbles, her eyes still closed.

Charlie smiles softly. “Yeah, she did. Because she knows you need me.”

Caroline’s lips twitch up in a smile. “I do. I always do, Char.”

“You don’t. Maybe at times, but you’re your own person. Be you. Not who other people want you to be. Be Caroline Elizabeth Forbes.”

The car door opens, Matt giving the younger twin a smile before picking up Caroline from the back seat.

Charlie opens the door for him, Matt already knowing the way to Caroline’s room. Childhood best friends and all.

“I’ll get her a glass of water. Put her to bed.” Charlie says in a soft voice as she goes towards the kitchen.

Matt nods, walking towards the room with a ‘C.E.’ on it, placing Caroline down in her own bed.

When Charlie walks into her sister’s room, Matt is laying in the bed with Caroline’s head on his chest, his arm wrapped around her.

Charlie only smiles, placing the glass of water and pills on the nightstand before slowly walking out of the room, leaving the two be.

Chapter Text

Charlie walks up to her sister standing outside the doors of Mystic Falls High, seeing the ‘exchange’ between her and Matt - if you can even call it that.

“That was awkward.” Charlie says, sucking her teeth as she slips her arm through Caroline’s.

Caroline sighs. “I don’t know why he won’t talk to me.”

“Matt’s a dick. I love him, but he is one. He doesn’t deserve you.”

Caroline makes a noise in the back of her throat that sounds like a whimper. “Then who does?”

At that moment, their eyes land on a locker, one they both know who it belongs to.

Caroline scoffs. “Because it’s not him. He chose Elena. Like everyone always does.”

“You’ll find someone, Care. Just give it time.” Charlie comforts, rubbing her shoulder as they walk into their math class.

“Did you hear we have a new history teacher?” A girl says, stepping out in front of them.

Charlie hums. “Guess not.”

Caroline always knows. And it’s weird that she didn’t tell Charlie.

And by the confused expression on her face, Caroline didn’t know either.

***

When the sisters walk into the history classroom, they sit down at their respectable seats they’ve decided to taken up since Tanner died. No one can separate them until they realize they need to be.

“Alaric Saltzman.” A man says at the front after the bell rings, pointing to the chalkboard where the name is written in white chalk, spread out across the middle of the board. “It’s a mouthful, I know. Doesn’t exactly roll off the tongue.”

Caroline and Charlie raise their brows at each other, thinking the same thing.

He’s hot.

“Saltzman is of German origins.” The teacher explains. “My family emigrated here in 1755 to Texas. I, however, was born and raised in Boston.” Saltzman walked to the other side of the board as he was talking. “Now, the name ‘Alaric’ belongs to a very dead great-grandfather I will never be able to thank enough.”

The twins smile at each other as he explains his name.

“You’ll probably want to pronounce it ‘Al-a-ric’, but it’s A-lar-ic, okay? So, you can call me Ric. I’m your new history teacher.” He snaps his fingers towards the twins. “Charliann Forbes. See me after school.”

Charlie blinks, giving Caroline a wide-eyed look before Ric starts the lesson.

***

Charlie clears her throat at the doorway, already seeing Jeremy and Ric in the classroom. “I’m Charlie Forbes. You said you wanted to see me?”

Ric nods. “Yes.”

Jeremy smirks. “You, too, Cherry?”

Charlie gives him a death glare. “Fuck off, Jeremy. You still owe me an apology.”

“For what?” Jeremy asks with a scoff.

“You called me a whore. And slammed the door in my face. And said you didn’t need help when you clearly did. Tyler Lockwood, for crying out loud.”

Jeremy rolls his eyes. “Fine. I’m sorry, Charlie. But it was only fair that I slam my own front door in front of your face. And you are a whore.”

“Doesn’t mean you got to point it out, Jer. How ‘bout I call out the drugs in front of Elena? Or Jenna?”

“I stopped.”

“You what?” Charlie asks, furrowing her brows. “You…stopped? After Vicki left? After all of it? Jer, something is seriously wrong with you.”

Jeremy scoffs. “Wow. Thanks for the support, Cherry.”

Charlie smiles. “You’re welcome, Jer.”

Jeremy rolls his eyes. “One sisters enough.”

Charlie smiles, sitting down on the desk beside him. “You can’t get rid of me. You’ve had me since you were born.”

Jeremy mumbles, “I wish I didn’t.”

Charlie punches his arm before Ric starts talking.

He clears his throat, holding a folder in his hands. “You know that your old teacher had a jackass file?” He asks, looking up at them. “No joke. It’s, uh, typed on a label.” He opens up the folder, white pieces of paper in the center. “It has all the, uh, troublemakers in it,” he starts flicking through it as he says, “but really, it’s just an opus to you two.”

He looks up as he closes the folder, standing up from his chair behind his desk - Tanner’s old one.

He chuckles as he walks towards the door. “Don’t worry about it.” He throws the folder in the trashcan by the door, walking back towards them. “I’m not him. Clean slate.”

Charlie scoffs, crossing her arms. “I wouldn’t try.”

Ric hums. “Yes. I’ve read about you, Charliann.”

“Charlie.” She corrects with a glare. “My name is Charlie. My mother’s the only one who calls me that.”

Ric nods, correcting himself, “Charlie.” Then, he starts up again; “He has a whole separate folder dedicated to you. It’s bulky out of the edges. He started a file on you since your first day in high school.”

Charlie hums. “Surprised it wasn’t before that. I definitely totaled his car a few times before freshman year. With my boyfriend.”

Jeremy snorts. “Oh, you mean the only one you’ve ever had because he was a dick?”

“Yes. That one. Thank you, Jeremy.”

Jeremy wiggles his brows at her, making her roll her eyes.

“I just want to know why.” Ric says, drawing their attention back. “That whole file? I’ve heard about Jeremy. His only started this year for a valid reason. But you? Why?”

Charlie shrugs. “I didn’t have a dad.” She says simply. “He walked out on us, left my mother to raise both my sister and I. All for a- A partner.” Charlie corrects herself before she could say ‘man’. “My sister loves our father. I don’t. He walked out on my mother. On us.” She explains. “I started acting out when he left. I had a father for ten years of my life. Then he just up and disappeared. He keeps in contact, of course, but I still resent him.”

Ric nods. “That’s all I wanted to know. Thank you, Charlie.”

“Can I go now?” Charlie asks, raising a brow. “I have to go find my sister.”

“Be better.” Ric says with a nod. “It’s going to be a new year soon. Make it your new year's resolution.”

Charlie gives him a mocking smile before walking out of the classroom in search of her sister.

***

Elena, Caroline, and Charlie stand at the counter of the Gilbert residence, the twins grabbing food out of the paper bag from the Grill while the brunette places napkins, glasses, and plates on the island.

Bonnie walks in the kitchen, standing at the end of the counter as Caroline gives her a dirty look, still mad at her.

Elena gives the blonde a look as Charlie reaches into the bag for another tray of food.

Caroline’s eyes go back and forth in thought before she turns towards Bonnie with a deep breath. “I’m sorry.” She apologies. “There, I said it. If you want the ugly ass necklace, keep it. It’s yours.”

Bonnie moves her mouth, working up the nerve to get words out. “Will you hate me if I tell you I threw it away?”

“You- Threw it away?” Caroline exclaims.

“I know it sounds crazy, but the necklace was giving me nightmares.” Bonnie explains. “I had to get rid of it.”

“You could have just given it back to me.”

“Why? So you could give it back to Damon?” Elena questions.

Charlie cocks her head with a hum. “Yeah, you don’t know how to think for yourself when you’re with him.”

Caroline sighs, knowing they're all right. “Screw Damon.” She says as Charlie crumples up the paper bag, the last of the food out of it. “Are we doing manicures or what? Who has their kit?”

“Mine’s in my bag.” Bonnie says, nodding to the dining room table.

Caroline smiles, going towards the table to grab the kit as the others go back to finishing setting up. “So, Elena.” Caroline says as she unzips Bonnie’s bag.

The brunette hums.

“How long do you think this fight with Stefan’s gonna last?” She asks. “Is it, like, a permanent thing?”

Charlie’s face drops as she looks at the back of her sister’s head, knowing what she’s getting at. She wants to know if she’s able to try and take a shot at Stefan.

“I don’t know, Caroline.” Elena says with a sigh, eating a fry from her container.

Caroline sighs. “Why are you such a little liar, Bonnie?” She asks angrily, turning around to look at the girls.

“What?” Bonnie asks.

“Caroline!” Elena says, shocked at her words.

Charlie furrows her brows. They just made up. Caroline wouldn’t say that for no reason. “What happened?” She asks.

Then, their eyes fall on the necklace hanging from Caroline’s hand Bonnie told them she threw away.

Caroline gives her friend a look, waiting for an explanation.

Bonnie and Elena both stare in shock at the sight. The brunette watched as Bonnie threw the necklace into a field. How is it back?

Charlie only scoffs, crossing her arms. “Wow, Bonnie. You would really lie about something like that to us?”

Caroline drops the necklace onto the counter angrily, standing by her sister as she gives Bonnie a glare.

“I’m not lying to you, Caroline. I swear.” Bonnie says.

“It’s true.” Elena defends. “I watched her throw it into a field.”

“Well, then explain it.” Caroline says with a shrug.

“Emily.” Bonnie says, looking at Elena.

“Who’s Emily?” Caroline asks, speaking the question on both of the twins’ minds.

“The ghost.” Bonnie says, noticing Elena’s confused face.

“Oh, the ghost has a name now?”

Elena holds up her hand to the blonde, her eyes on Bonnie. “Caroline, please.”

The twins both roll their eyes at Elena’s bossiness.

“I wonder why she won’t leave me alone.” Bonnie says to the brunette, ignoring the blondes completely.

“Okay! What is going on?” Caroline exclaims. “Why are we not a part of this conversation?”

Elena and Bonnie give her a look as Charlie scoffs with a roll of her eyes, crossing her arms.

“You guys do this to me and Charlie all the time.”

“That’s not true.” Elena denies.

“Yes, it is.” Bonnie corrects with a look to Elena before looking at the twins. “I can’t talk to you. You guys don’t listen.”

“That’s not true!” The twins exclaims, exasperated.

Bonnie calms her voice, her face becoming serious. “I’m a witch.”

Charlie scoffs. “Clearly.” She says at the same time Caroline says with a cock of her head, “And don’t we all know it.”

“See!” Bonnie exclaims. “That’s what I’m talking about! I’m trying to tell you something, you two don’t even hear it.” She walks away making the twins turn to Elena.

“We listen.” Caroline says. “When do I not listen?”

Elena sighs, staring after Bonnie who’s now out of sight, not wanting to deal with the two twin Forbes.

Charlie bites her lip, turning to her sister. “Maybe we don’t listen as much as we should.”

“Bonnie really believes she’s a witch.” Elena explains. “She believes in all that stuff. Salem and all.”

Charlie gives her sister a look. “She believes it. Maybe we should just apologize. It doesn’t mean we have to believe it. But we should respect her beliefs.”

“Even if it comes from her crazy old Grams?”

Charlie laughs. “Even then.”

Caroline sighs. “Then I guess we should go apologize."

“Yes, do that.” Elena says pointing her finger at the two. “I’ll wait here.”

The twins raise their brows at each other, knowing she’ll wait, but she’ll be listening.

Bonnie is sitting on the couch when they walk in the living room, her eyes staring at the coffee table before her.

“Bonnie?” Caroline says as the two blondes walk in the room, standing at the edge of the couch.

The woman looks up at them, her eyes still sad that they didn’t believe her.

Caroline sighs. “Look, it’s just not us, okay? We don’t believe in the…” She moves her body around as she says, “Whoo-whoo-whoo.”

Charlie sighs as Bonnie looks away. “But if you believe, then we’re in.”

She looks back up at them.

“That’s all it takes for us to jump onboard because…” Caroline sighs. “We consider you to be our best friend.”

“Apart from each other.” Charlie adds in with a smile.

Caroline smiles, too. “And we’re saying this knowing that Elena’s in the kitchen listening to our every word.”

Bonnie smiles, moving her body to face them more as they move towards the couch, sitting down beside her, Caroline closest.

“Look,” Caroline starts, her body falling on the couch, Charlie beside her, leaning over her shoulder.

“No matter what we believe means nothing if you believe it.” Charlie continues. “However real or not it is, we’re with you.”

“And we’re listening now.” Caroline finishes, holding out her hand, revealing the necklace she grabbed from the island before they left.

Bonnie looks down at it, taking it from her hand.

“Okay?” Caroline says, her eyes flicking back up to her best friend from where they were on her hand.

“Okay.” Bonnie whispers softly, making Charlie smile.

Caroline takes a deep breath, turning her head to the side to yell, “Elena, you can come in now. We’re done.”

The twins turn on the couch just in time to see Elena walking in the room with a smile, peeking around the corner. She walks to sit on the armrest of the couch beside Charlie.

“Well, there is just way too much drama in this room.” Caroline says, looking between the three. She shrugs before she asks, “So what do you guys wanna do?”

Elena shrugs as Charlie only waits for the idea to pop into her sister’s mind. Caroline Forbes always has an idea when it comes to girl time.

Then, Caroline suddenly gasps, sitting up. “I have an idea.” She looks at Bonnie as she asks, “Why don’t we have a seance?”

Elena sighs as Caroline stands up.

Charlie smiles, standing up, too. “Oh, yes. Witchy juju.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea.” Bonnie says.

“Come on!” Caroline exclaims as she walks behind the couch. “Let’s summon some spirits.” She stops in the middle of the sofa. “This Emily chick has some serious explaining to do.”

Charlie smiles widely, walking around the couch to her sister. “Yes! Let’s do it! Let’s summon this ghost bitch.”

Elena gives Bonnie a look who gives her a different one back.

Then, minutes later, the four girls sit crisscrossed around five candles, four of them surrounding the bigger one, their hands interlocked, the lights off, blinds closed, the candles the only source of light in the room. Caroline and Charlie thought of it, of course.

“What are we doing?” Bonnie asks.

“I don’t know.” Elena responds, regretting ever agreeing to the seance.

“Shh.” Caroline shushes. “Be quiet and concentrate.”

Charlie takes a deep breath. “Close your eyes.” She says softly, her own eyes closing.

“Okay, now take a deep breath.” Caroline says, following her own instruction.

The other three follow Caroline’s lead, taking a deep breath through their noses.

“Now call to her, Bonnie.” Charlie says, her eyes still closed, hands interlocked with Caroline’s and Elena’s.

“Emily.” Bonnie says, not taking this seriously. “You there?”

They each crack their eyes open to look at Bonnie.

“Really? ‘Emily, you there?’” Caroline mocks. “That’s all you got? Come on!” She encourages.

“Fine! Jeez.” Bonnie says, taking a deep breath, getting in the zone, the girls closing their eyes again. “Emily…” Bonnie starts, more in a voice Charlie would associate with a ‘seance voice’. “I call on you. I know you have a message. I’m here to listen.”

The four girls sit in silence, waiting on anything to happen.

Then, they all disconnect their hands as the fire erupts higher from the candles, all gasping slightly and jumping in shock.

“Did that just-”

“Yeah, it just happened.” Caroline confirms for Elena, staring at the candles in shock. She gasps quietly, her hands going to her arms as the cold gets to her.

“It’s just the air conditioning.” Bonnie says, wanting to believe it herself.

The candles come up higher, making them gasp.

“Ask her to show you a sign.” Caroline says.

Bonnie shakes her head, nervous.

“Ask her.” Charlie orders sternly.

“Emily,” Caroline says when Bonnie doesn’t. “If you’re among us, show us another sign.”

The four girls look at the candles, their bodies dropping when nothing happens - Bonnie and Elena’s in relief and Caroline and Charlie’s in disappointment.

“See? It’s not working.” Bonnie says, looking back to the candles.

Charlie frowns. “Maybe you need to ask?”

Then, the windows suddenly fly open from behind Bonnie, making them all jump in shock, Elena scrambling back, Bonnie standing up, and the twins staying in place.

“No, I can’t.” Bonnie says, her voice telling everyone how scared she is. “I’m done.” She rips the necklace from her neck, throwing it beside the candles.

The candles go out, making Bonnie yell, “Get the light! Please, get the light on!”

“Hold on. I got it.” Elena says right before the light switch flicks by her hand, the overhead light turning on.

Bonnie looks down at where she threw the necklaces by the now burnt our candles, wax coating the floor under them. But… “You guys,” Bonnie says, staring in shock and fear at the ground. “The necklace, it’s gone.”

Charlie and Caroline’s eyes flick to the spot, seeing nothing but wax and the wood floor.

Elena walks over to see the spot where it was, then staring at Bonnie in shock.

The twins look at each other with amazement in their eyes.

“Cool.” Charlie breathes out.

Bonnie looks around frantically for the necklace, thinking it could have got blown by the wind to a different spot.

Elena, however, thinks differently. “Okay, fun’s over, Caroline. You made a point and I get it. Now give it back.”

“What?” Caroline asks, her arms crossed from where she stands beside Charlie. “Well, I didn’t take it.”

Elena gives Charlie a look. “Hand it over, Charlie.”

Charlie scoffs. “We didn’t touch it.”

Elena scoffs, not believing them after all of Caroline’s trouble. Then, her head whips to the door.

“What? What happened?” Caroline asks as the twins’ eyes go to the door behind them.

“I don’t know.” Elena says, their eyes going back to her. “Nothing.” She starts walking to the door as she asks, “Jeremy, are you home?” Elena stands in the doorway, her hands on the frame as she waits for an answer from her brother.

Bonnie’s eyes catch something in the bathroom as the moonlight passes over it.

The necklace.

“Um, guys…” Bonnie says as she takes hesitant, slow steps towards the bathroom.

Elena turns, walking towards her best friend with the twins as Bonnie goes through the threshold of the bathroom, picking up the necklace from the green carpet.

The three other girls stand outside the bathroom, wondering how the necklace got in there in the first place.

Then, the bathroom door closes just after Bonnie stands up, locking her inside, the three girls hearing her scream. “Oh, my God!”

Caroline and Elena rush to the door as Charlie rushes into the hall to check the hall door.

“Bonnie?” Elena questions, the situation still settling in her.

“You guys, open the door!” Bonnie screams as Charlie bangs on the hall door.

“Bonnie!” Charlie screams. She can hear Elena calling for her, too.

“Help me!” Bonnie yells. “Please, open the door!”

“Bonnie!” Charlie screams, her legs now trying to kick the door down.

“Oh, my God!” Bonnie yells from inside.

“Come on!” Charlie screams, her foot not even making a scratch in the door.

Elena yells from the other room for her friend.

“Please! Please!” Bonnie pleads.

The lights start flickering throughout the house, but Charlie doesn’t stop trying to kick the door down.

“Please, open the door!”

Bonnie’s screams continue from inside, just like Charlie’s struggles to open the door continue from the outside.

She rushes to the other room, trying to kick that one down, until they hear the lock click, Charlie’s foot slowly going back to the ground as the door opens by itself.

Bonnie stands in the middle of the room, her head in her hands.

Charlie steps inside, approaching her friend as Caroline and Elena stay at the doorway.

“What happened?” Elena questions in shock. “Are you okay?”

“Bonnie?” Charlie asks, about to place her hand on her shoulder, but then her head raises up, the woman looking at her friends' concerned faces.

Her arms fall to her side as she gives Charlie a look, the blonde taking a step back. “I’m fine.” Bonnie says in a weird voice.

Caroline shakes her head with a scoff. “Unbelievable. You were totally faking it.”

“Caroline, come on.” Elena says.

“No, Elena. Shut up.” Charlie says with a glare to her and to Bonnie. “You know how worried we were? After all of this?” Charlie takes a step back to Caroline. “Fuck you, Bonnie.”

“You scared the hell out of me.” Caroline says angrily before the twins walk back in Elena’s room.

The blonde twin girls cross their arms angrily.

“That’s not a good prank, Bonnie!” Charlie yells right before she walks out of the bathroom and towards the door.

“I can’t believe I fell for it.” Caroline says as she and Charlie walk out after Bonnie, their arms crossed.

“Are you okay?” Elena asks, stepping aside in the hall for Charlie to get through.

“I must go.” Bonnie says as she makes her way to the stairs.

“She’s leaving, I’m leaving.” Caroline says.

Charlie scoffs. “No way I’m staying here after that.”

“You guys can’t leave.” Elena says in shock.

“Oh, I can.” Caroline says. “I’ve had enough freaky fake witch stuff for one night.”

“This is too much.” Charlie gestures around her. “We can’t do this.”

“Thank you for having me.” Bonnie says creepily, drawing their attention. “I’ll take it from here.” She gives a nod before she turns, walking down the stairs.

“Where are you going?” Elena asks.

“Back to where it all began.” She answers ominously.

“Bonnie.” Elena says, going around the pole to be at the top of the stairs, all three watching as she goes down, not acknowledging them. “Bonnie.” Elena calls again.

Bonnie starts going down the stairs much quicker.

“Oh my God.” Elena says in realization. “Emily!”

The twins look at each other in confusion before looking back down at Bonnie - or ‘Emily’, as Elena called her.”

Bonnie - ‘Emily’ - looks up at them, her face serious. “I won’t let him have it. It must be destroyed.”

Elena hurries down the stairs when ‘Emily’ turns and quickly walks out the door. “Wait!”

The door slams behind her without her touching it, locking them in as Elena tries to open the door.

“What’s happening?” Caroline asks as soon as they get down the stairs.

“I don’t know.” Elena says. “The door. It’s not-”

The three scream as the door suddenly opens.

Jeremy stands there, making them all calm down at the familiar face.

“What the hell?” He says, staring between them before walking past them to the kitchen.

Caroline and Charlie breath heavily as they back out the door.

“We’re out of here, alright?” Caroline says before they both turn and rush down the sidewalk to their car.

“What the hell was that?” Charlie asks, rubbing a hand down her face as she drives down the road to the Forbes residence. They weren’t supposed to be home that night. It was a sleepover at Elena’s.

That went down the drain.

“I don’t know.” Caroline whispers with a shake of her head.

Charlie swallows the lump in her throat. “We don’t know, then we just bury it deep down, right?”

Caroline nods, her eyes wide. “Yeah. Deep, deep down.”

Charlie nods. “Just like we always do.”

***

Later in the night, Charlie walks in Caroline’s room, a pink blanket wrapped around her shoulders, draping down to her knees. “Care?” She asks, peeking her head around the doorway. “Matt?” She asks, confused.

On Caroline’s bed are bags of chips and Matt and Caroline laying on the bed on either side of it.

“What are you…?” Charlie trails off in confusion. “How did you…?” She shakes her head. “You know what? Not important. Just don’t let Mom catch you. I’ll, uh…” She clears her throat taking a step back out of the room. “I’ll be in my room.”

“Char-”

Charlie cuts her sister off by the door clicking shut and soft footsteps trailing their way back to the other end of the hall.

Matt Donovan and Caroline Forbes.

Who would’ve thought?

Chapter Text

For the first time in years, Charlie stands alone in the middle of the hallway, no friends, no twin, no partner. Just her.

And it feels lonely.

It feels like something is tearing her heart out because she’s alone. She’s alone in a school full of people, students surrounding her, but she still feels alone.

Not in the sense of things, but mentally.

She’s always had Caroline by her side through everything. And when she wasn’t in those rare moments, she had Bonnie and Elena. Even sometimes her mother. Other times, she had a partner. It’s why she always has one. So she never felt alone.

But standing in the middle of the hallway, no one acknowledging her but to get past, she feels alone for the first time in seven years.

The first time since her father left.

“Caroline, Charliann,” Bill says softly, kneeling down in front of the two twin girls, a hand on each of their shoulders.

The twins smile at him, getting excited by what he got for them.

He’s been leaving for weeks at a time the past year, their parents saying it was a business trip, but each time he comes back, he has a present for them both. It’s the only thing they’re happy about when he leaves.

“What did you get us?” A young Charlie asks.

“Please tell us it's a stuffed animal!” A young Caroline exclaims in excitement.

Bill gives them a tight smile as Liz leans against the doorway leading to the outside, finished putting all her husband’s - ex-husband’s - bags in the car, a tear slipping down her cheek.

The thought of having to raise her two girls alone without any help from their father terrifies her. And it angers her that he’s just going to leave. All for a- A man.

“I don’t have anything for you this time, girls.” Bill says softly.

Their faces drop, their lips turning into a pout. If they make a puppy-dog face, it usually makes their parents give in.

“I’m sure your mother could buy you a stuffed animal, though.”

They smile once again.

“I have something to tell you.” Bill continues.

“What?” Caroline asks, confused.

“I have to leave.”

“But you just got back!” Charlie exclaims.

Bill kisses her forehead. “I have to leave for longer this time. But you can call me anytime you need me.”

They frown.

“What do you mean?” Caroline asks.

Bill sighs. “I won’t be coming back, girls.”

That was when Charlie’s world came crashing down.

She couldn’t hear the next words her father said, only felt the final kiss to her forehead before she watched him leave out the door, not even noticing how his own daughter just stood there, no tears slipping down her face like her sister.

Caroline listened to the whole thing.

He said goodbye. He said he loved them and that he would visit soon. He didn’t give them an explanation on why he was leaving, but they would soon learn why.

Tears trail down Caroline’s face as she watches Bill walk out the door with his final bag, Liz stepping inside the house to let him go.

No matter how much she hates him for leaving, she knows it wouldn’t do any good for them or for the twins. He could have stayed in the town. And that’s what she resents him for most.

It was only in class the next week, by her sister's side, Charlie suddenly remembers what she won't go home to.

She looks at Caroline's somber face, the thought of her father not coming back still stuck in her mind from three days before.

At first, the tears start dropping every minute or so.

Then, they start falling, no sound coming from her mouth, no one noticing her.

And then, a sob racks from her throat, drawing the attention of everyone in the class as she puts her head in her hands, crying so loudly, even the ones across the hall can hear her.

Charlie sighs, continuing her way down the hall for her first class, wiping the stray tear that fell down her cheek at the memory as she goes.

***

A sign hung up on the wall in all different rooms bursts out in front of Charlie’s eyes.

‘The Promise of YOUR Future’

Charlie breathes out through her mouth, looking all around her at the school where career day is being held.

Career day; Charlie’s least favorite day of the year.

They hold one every year for high schoolers - mostly for seniors. The twins never know what they’re going to go into when school ends, but they know they had time. They don’t have much anymore.

First semester is almost over. They’ll be seniors next year. Then they’d really have to figure it out.

“Hey, Char.” Jeremy says, walking up to her. “Have you thought about what you’re going into?”

Charlie scoffs. “Jeremy, when have you ever known me to pick something that concerns my life?”

He scoffs. “Never.”

Charlie pats his arm. “Exactly.” She starts walking away from him and he scrambles to catch up.

“But you have to figure it out!” He exclaims. “You have a year left.”

“I know that, Jer! But I don’t know!” She exclaims, throwing her hands up in a huff.

“There’s cooking classes.” Jeremy offers, gesturing to a classroom they just passed.

“I like baking, Jer, but for a life career? That’s not me.”

“Do art!” Jeremy pulls her to the side, stepping into the classroom where the art school is located.

Charlie makes a face. “I don’t know…” She looks around at all the students as Jeremy pulls her over to a journal.

“Charlie, look.” Jeremy says, gesturing down to it after he flipped to a specific page.

Charlie blinks in shock at the drawing inside of it. “Is that…?”

“Yours? Yeah.”

It’s one from freshman year. It was her most depressing birthday. She was out with Darren all day, and he was so nervous after buying her everything for it.

Caroline and Charlie had a party later that night for their birthday. They loved it. Maybe sometimes they hate sharing it, but they wouldn’t have it any other way.

Darren had taken her on a lunch date after she spent the first part of the day planning the last few things for their party with Caroline.

They were standing in line at Mainline Coffee before Darren took her home to get ready.

He was fidgeting and Charlie knew something was up.

She just didn’t expect what was really on his mind.

Charlie chuckles, giving her boyfriend a smile. “Dare, stop fidgeting. You’re stressing me out. And it’s my birthday. I’m not supposed to be stressed.”

Darren looks up at her, a guilty look on his face which she doesn’t notice.

“What’s on your mind?” She asks as they move up a spot in line.

“I did something. Something that I feel bad for.” Darren says, biting his lip.

Charlie gives him a confused look. “What? Did you kill someone or something?” She chuckles at the joke. “What did you do, Dare?”

“I, uh, I’ve been meaning to tell you this for weeks.”

“Okay? Spit it out.”

“I slept with Charlotte.” He blurts out.

Charlie blinks, her world that she had built after her father left, coming crashing down. “What?”

“I knew what I was doing.” Darren explains. “I wasn’t drunk. I just didn’t…I never…loved you.”

“You-” Charlie takes a step back. “You never loved me?” Her voice breaks.

“No. I felt obligated to be with you because you’re friends with Elena. She set us up, you were nice, I didn’t want to turn you down. That was all.”

Charlie opens and closes her mouth. “Two years, and you never loved me?”

He shakes his head.

“Is this the first girl you’ve slept with these two years?”

“I only started after our first time, but I’ve kissed other girls before that.”

“Oh,” Charlie breathes out. “Oh.” She wipes the tear slipping from her eye. “Right. Well, I better go.” She takes a step back towards the door. “I guess this is done then, yeah?”

She turns and walks out of the door before he could see her cry.

“Who submitted this?” Charlie asks, looking up at Jeremy.

He gives her an innocent smile. “I’m sorry, Char. I found it in your old notebook.”

“The one I stashed in your messy ass room because I didn’t want to throw it away but I also didn’t want to see it?”

Jeremy nods. “Yep. That one.”

Charlie scoffs, turning and walking away from him, out of the classroom.

“Charlie!” He yells after her, trying to catch up.

She lifts her hand as she walks. “Go find your passion, Jer. You have three years. Leave me to find out mine.”

He stops, watching her walk down the hall with a guilty expression. He really shouldn’t have submitted that drawing.

***

Charlie huffs as her sister pulls both her and their mother to a part of the gym where more than one school is set up.

“What are you doing?” Liz asks as she walks on the other side of her oldest daughter.

“Following my future.” Caroline answers before letting them go in front of a booth, pointing up at the sign behind the person manning it. “There it is.”

“‘Broadcast journalism’?” Liz questions, reading off the words at the very top underlined.

“Yes.” Caroline answers. “‘Broadcast journalism’.”

Charlie smiles at her as she looks to her sister. “That’s amazing, Care. You finally know what you want to do.”

Caroline beams. “I know!” Then, she turns to their mother, seeing the bewildered look on her face. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

“You don’t even read the paper.” Liz says, still shocked at her daughter’s choice.

Caroline gives her a look before walking away. She’s angry that her mom doesn’t support her dream. Maybe she’ll change it next year, but that doesn’t mean Liz can’t support her.

Charlie nods, her lips in a thin line. “Nice one, Mom.” She says before following after her sister.

“Why can’t she ever support me?” Caroline asks as they walk through the halls to get outside. “Support us? She always mocks our choices, she’s never around. Dad’s more consistent than her.”

Charlie sighs. “I don’t know, Caroline. I just wish she did.”

Caroline huffs as they walk out the doors, looking at her phone. “Bonnie’s not answering my texts.”

“Call her.”

Caroline does as she said, putting the phone to her ear, the call ringing all the way through with no answer.

Neither of them took their car since Elena was able to take Charlie, and Bonnie, Caroline. Now they kinda regret it.

“Bonnie, where are you? Charlie and I are ready to go.” Caroline says, leaving a voicemail for her. “We’ll be outside.”

A car pulls up in front of them as Caroline ends the voicemail. “Hey, damsels in distress. Need a ride?”

Logan sits inside the car, giving them both a smile, making Charlie roll her eyes.

“Oh my God. Logan Fell, Channel 9, is that you?” Caroline mocks, her mouth going into a fake shocked gasp.

“I used to babysit you, Caroline Forbes. Don’t mock me.” His eyes go to Charlie beside her who only rolls her eyes in annoyance. “Charliann Forbes, don’t roll your eyes at me.”

Charlie only hums, giving him a fake smile. “Not my father.”

“Well, we were supposed to go home with Bonnie but we can’t find her.” Caroline says, finally dropping her hand to her side after looking at her phone.

“It’s not a problem. Really.” Logan says. “It’s on my way.”

“Okay.” The two twins say in sync, Caroline walking around to get in front while Charlie gets in the back. She usually likes the back when there’s people.

The car door shuts behind Caroline after Charlie’s does.

“You know, this is fate.” Caroline says to Logan.

“And why is that?” Logan asks, turning to face her.

“Because I’m interested in Broadcast Journalism.” Caroline explains. “So can I ask you a couple questions?”

“Anything you want.”

Caroline smiles.

“First, buckle up.” Logan says with a smile. “Both of you.” He says, turning his head to look at Charlie in the back.

They both smile at him.

“Okay.” Caroline says before they both turn and grab their seatbelt.

Charlie suddenly hears a smashing noise, making her turn back around to find Logan right in her face, blocking her view of where he smashed Caroline’s head against the window.

Her head slams hard against the window, her vision going dark.

Logan turns back around in his seat, pulling away from the school with the two passed out twins.

***

As Liz drives down the road in Mystic Falls, she gets a call, the caller ID showing up as her old friend, one that is no longer alive nor dead.

“Where are you?” Liz questions, phone to her ear.

“Your daughter has expressed an interest in journalism.” Logan says, driving down the road himself. “Your other one needs some convincing on the matter. I think it’s important to foster young minds.”

Liz’s heart stalls at the thought of her kids getting hurt by the person who used to know them - babysit them. “What do you want?”

“The satisfaction of turning your daughters into vampires.” Logan says as he stops at the stop sign, for some reason obeying the rules of the road.

The door suddenly pops open, making Logan look over, but before he could do anything, he’s already yanked out of the car by Stefan Salvatore and thrown onto the road behind the car, his body rolling.

Logan stands up, about to race towards the older vampire before Damon steps up beside Stefan, holding a gun to Logan, the sounds of multiple gunshots echoing throughout the empty road as Damon shoots him consistently, Logan falling to the ground on his back.

“Payback’s a bitch, isn’t it?” Damon mocks as Logan groans in pain of the wood bullets, squirming on the ground. He turns to his brother. “Get them out of here.”

“Logan, what happened? Logan!” Liz yells from the other side of the phone, making Damon jog to it as Stefan goes around the other side of the car to get Caroline.

“Sheriff, hey, it’s Damon.” He says through the phone as Stefan picks up the blonde’s body.

Liz speeds down the road in search of her daughters. “Where are Caroline and Charlie?”

“They’re okay.” Damon says right before Stefan speeds away with Caroline. “I-I’m on Elm Street.”

Stefan’s back as soon as Damon hangs up the phone, placing it on the seat.

He takes Charlie from the back, speeding her away to the Forbes house as well.

Stefan sits in a chair by… Well, he’s not sure who’s bedside but the covers are pink. Caroline and Charlie lay in the bed, both stirring awake one after the other.

“Care?” Charlie asks softly, her eyes blinking open, her head going to the side.

Caroline blinks at her. “How did we get back…?”

“You’re safe.” Stefan’s voice echoes through the room, making them both jump in surprise. “Damon and I saved you. I brought you here. Are you okay?”

Charlie hums, sitting up in her bed. “My head hurts, but yeah. I’m fine. Care?” She turns her head to Caroline in question.

She nods. “Yeah. I’m fine.”

“What do you remember?” Stefan asks, his elbows resting on his knees as he looks at them.

“Um…” Charlie trails off, remembering what happened. “Just that I heard a noise and then Logan was right in front of me. He…” She blinks, her eyes widening. “Logan knocked me out!”

Caroline sits up beside her sister, swallowing the lump in her throat. “Yeah.” She says, nodding. “I remember grabbing my seatbelt, my head slamming hard against the window and then…black. Before now.”

Charlie grabs Caroline’s hand, squeezing them together. “Thank you, Stefan.” The younger twin says with a nod to the Salvatore. “I don’t know how you did it, but thank you. You saved my sister.”

“He saved both of us.” Caroline corrects with a smile. “Thank you for keeping us both safe.” She says to Stefan with a polite smile.

He nods, standing up. “I have a couple things to do, so I’ll leave you two alone.”

Charlie nods. “Thank you again, Stefan. I don’t know how I’m going to repay you for this.”

He shakes his head. “You don’t have to. Go to sleep. You’ll be fine in the morning.”

Charlie gives him one last nod before he walks out, leaving the twins alone.

“Char?” Caroline asks softly after they’ve climbed back in her bed, ready to go to sleep.

“Yeah?” She asks, laying down on her side, facing Caroline.

“How did it feel when Darren broke up with you? When Dad left? Did it feel like this? Like you can feel something is wrong but you don’t know what?”

Charlie shakes her head, her hair brushing the pillow. “No. It felt like my whole world was coming apart. When Darren told me he cheated, I knew I would never be able to rebuild my world like it was before. I still had you and Mom and Elena and Bonnie, but I knew it wouldn’t be the same. This feels…much different. Like you know something’s wrong but you just don’t know what.”

“I felt like that when I was with Damon.” Caroline mumbles into the dark. “I still feel like that.”

Charlie reaches over the duvet, gripping her sister’s hand in hers. “We’re in this together, Care. You’re not alone.”

Caroline smiles. “I never am.”

***

“Mom?” Charlie asks as she steps inside the front door, tears streaming down her face. The bags from her shopping trip with Darren still in her hands as she stands at the doorway.

“Charliann?” Liz’s voice comes from the living room, the background noise of the TV being heard through her ears.

Charlie sets the bags down on the ground, padding her way to the living room to meet her mother.

Caroline sits on the other side of the couch, watching TV with her mother, but its on the news, so she’s not very interested.

Caroline looks up when Charlie appears, her face becoming serious as soon as she sees Charlie’s. “Char? What’s wrong?”

More tears fall down her face as she walks around the couch, sitting down in the middle of the two blondes. “Darren cheated on me.” She cries out before she leans into her mother’s outstretched arm.

Liz pulls her close, rubbing her head of hair as she comforts her. “I’m so sorry, baby.” She mumbles into her head.

Caroline’s arms wrap around Charlie, snuggling into her. “He wasn’t good for you anyway, Cherry. He was a dick.”

“Dad liked him.” Charlie mumbles into Liz’s shoulder.

“Is that the only reason you dated him, honey?” Liz asks, her hand making soothing trails on her head.

Charlie nods. “I still loved him when we started dating, but I also started it for Dad. I thought maybe he would come back once he knew I was doing something he would’ve approved of.”

“You don’t do anything for that man.” Liz says sternly, tightening her grip on her daughter. “He doesn’t deserve anything you have to give him. He left you both. It doesn’t matter he still calls. That’s not enough.”

Charlie sobs even harder. “I just want him back, Mom.”

“I know, baby. But he doesn’t deserve the wonder twins.” Liz whispers, putting her hand on Caroline’s arm. “The wonder twins only need each other.”

Charlie sobs even harder, the heartbreak of Darren making it ten times worse with Bill Forbes not being there.

***

Later in the night, Charlie’s eyes blink open at the feel of the bed going down and a hand brushing her blonde hair.

She doesn’t notice Charlie's eyes open as she reaches over her body, brushing Caroline’s hair in an affectionate way.

Charlie’s eyes close once again when her phone rings, the blonde woman picking it up as she places her hand on each of their heads one more time before walking out of the room, the door closing behind her as she talks on the phone.

Charlie’s eyes flutter open once again, staring into the dark.

She was worried.

Charlie closes her eyes once again, falling into a peaceful sleep at the thought.

Liz Forbes was worried for Caroline and Charlie.

Chapter Text

Charlie walks through the isles of the big expansive library in Mystic Falls, which is surprising for a small town, but a lot of the sections are town history - which she was instructed by Caroline to read for the past years. She finally decided to pay a visit to the library for some history books.

Charlie grabs a book from the shelf that has the history of Mystic Falls in it, one of the Founders stories since Caroline instructed her to read up on them before the next town dance so she’ll understand better.

Charlie walks out from the aisles, spotting a familiar face sitting at a table with a not so familiar one.

“Well, you’re kidding me, right, there’s no such thing as vampires.” Jeremy says to the girl, deep in their conversation.

“Well, there’s not a lot of documentation,” the black-haired girl responds. “But the stories have been told since the civil war. My Granddad used to tell me all these creepy stories when I was little and he said that his Granddad told them to him.”

“Yeah, that would be folklore, vampires are a metaphor for the demons of the day.”

“Which are?”

“The union soldiers.” Jeremy says. “I’ve read the stories myself, they talk about the enemy, the demons that attack at night.”

The girl makes a face. “That sounds like vampires to me.”

Charlie hums, stopping beside Jeremy. “You know, I think she’s right, Jer.”

Jeremy rolls his eyes with a scoff. “You know nothing, Char.”

Charlie fake gasps, hand to her chest. “Rude. I know more than you do.”

Jeremy makes a face at her. “Yeah. Because you’re a few grades up.”

Charlie points at him. “Exactly. I know more.”

He rolls his eyes with a sigh. “What are you doing here?”

Charlie shrugs. “Caroline has been nagging me lately about reading up on our towns history. Founders and everything.”

“Didn’t you learn that in school? Or by your parents? You’re a Founder.”

Charlie scoffs. “My Dad was too busy to worry about that and my Mom is still buried in her work. Caroline was the one who just started reading. She tells me everything I need to know. But she got tired of it and I’m supposed to know Founders history by the next town event.” She gives a fake smile. “Fun. Why are you here?”

“The assignment Mr. Saltzman gave me.”

Charlie hums. “That was after I left you two, right? To find Care?”

Jeremy nods. “Yep. He gave me an assignment.”

Charlie snorts. “Don’t fall behind again.”

“Quit spray-painting teachers’ cars.”

Charlie’s mouth falls open in shock. “Excuse you. I haven’t done that since freshman year. And that was also with Darren.”

“Darren was a bad influence.”

“Says you.” Charlie rolls her eyes, backing away. “I’m going to go kill my sister for making me do this.” She smirks. “Also, nice new girlfriend. I’ll have to steal her from you.”

“No, you won’t!” Jeremy yells after her. “You already had Vicki before me!”

Charlie smirks. “Who can pass up Vicki Donovan? Besides, it was sophomore year. Not like Matt was ever gonna know.”

Jeremy narrows his eyes.

“Love you! Have fun! Kiss your new girlfriend for me!” Then she disappears from sight to read the book she grabbed in another section of the library.

***

Charlie groans, her head thumping against the table as she stretches her arms out. “Why must you torture me?” She mumbles into the table.

“Charlie?” A voice asks, making her lift her head up to look at them.

“Jenna, hey.” Charlie says with a small smile.

The strawberry blonde sits down in the chair across from her, looking at all the books spread out on the table before her. “What are you reading?”

Charlie groans. “Founders history. Caroline’s making me.”

Jenna raises a brow. “And how many books in are you?”

Charlie bites her lip, giving the older woman a look. “One.”

Jenna sighs, shaking her head. “You need a distraction.”

Charlie hums. “Yeah. I do. But I promised Caroline.”

“Then…” Jenna grabs a book from the stack, giving Charlie a smile. “I’ll help you. We’ll read together.”

Charlie smiles, looking back down at the book, actually happy to read for once.

***

Jenna has been there for Charlie, Bonnie, and Caroline since Elena was their friend. It makes them close to her since they’re so close in age.

Charlie likes her because of her personality, of how nice she is, how pretty.

Jenna likes Charlie most out of all of her niece’s friends because of the way she is. It’s just the Charlie effect.

So, when Jenna offered to help her, Charlie immediately took her up on the offer.

Now, they’re both sitting in the Gilbert living room after falling asleep on the couch the night before. Books are spread out around the room, one book in each girls’ lap.

Charlie’s phone has many missed calls, most from Caroline and Liz after not coming home last night, but she’s actually interested in the book for once.

A sketchpad sits beside her on the couch, a few drawings in it from her imagination from reading the Founders’ books.

Elena has been missing since yesterday night, not having been home since. Jenna’s been very worried, and Elena hasn’t called her once.

The door opens as Jenna flips a page in the book, making Charlie and her both turn around to face the door, Jenna having an annoyed look on her face as she spots Elena.

It could’ve only been her in the first place, Jeremy is back at the library for the assignment Mr. Saltzman told him to do to up his grade.

“I don’t set a lot of rules, Elena.” Jenna starts, standing up to walk around the couch. “Not with you. I trust you to tell me the truth. Where were you and why did you lie to me about it? I thought that we were closer than that.”

“Now is not the time you wanna talk to me about lies.” Elena breathes out in disbelief before trying to walk upstairs.

“Don’t do that. Don’t turn this back on me. I didn’t do anything.”

“Okay, question.” Elena starts, her feet back on the ground as she faces Jenna. “Am I adopted?”

Charlie’s brows raise in shock as Jenna stays silent, the blonde not being able to see Jenna’s wide-eyed look.

“I trust you to tell me the truth too, Jenna.” Elena continues. “How could you not tell me? I thought we were closer than that.”

As Elena goes up the stairs, Jenna turns to look at her, her mouth opening and closing as she tries to find the words. “Elena, I didn’t- They asked me not to.”

“I don’t wanna hear it.” Elena’s bedroom door slams a few seconds after, leaving the two women in silence.

Charlie turns back around, her lips pursed as she gathers the books she checked out from the library. “I should go.” She says as she puts them all in her bag. “I’ll, uh, I’ll be back tomorrow.”

She slides the bag on her shoulder, grabbing her phone and heading to the door. “I’m sorry, Jenna.” Charlie says as she opens the front door. “I’d work that out. You don’t want her to be mad at you forever.”

She closes the door behind her without a response from the older woman and walks down the street towards the Forbes house.

Caroline was taking the car today, so Charlie had to walk, but she wasn’t really going anywhere besides to and from the Forbes residence and the Gilbert’s.

A meow is heard in Charlie’s ears as she turns the corner on a street near her house then something rubbing against her leg.

She looks down to see an orange, skinny cat meowing up at her for attention.

She smiles, squatting down and holding her hand out. “Hi. What’s your name?”

The cat has no collar and looks very underfed. They look full grown, though.

The orange cat rubs against her hand, allowing her to pet it.

“Oh, you sweet thing.” She coos, picking it up, making it purr. “How about we bring you to the vet? See if you have a chip. Yeah?”

She smiles even wider as they crawl up to her shoulder, nestling into her neck as they purr.

***

“No chip.” The vet says, walking out of the door with the orange cat in her arms. “He's about two. He’s yours if you want him.”

“Mine?” Charlie questions, standing up from her seat.

The cat purrs as soon as he sees her, the vet passing him off to her.

“He seems to like you.” She says, nodding to the way the cat snuggles into the blonde. “If you want him, you can have him. He’ll need some vaccinations and you’ll need to buy cat food to feed him, otherwise we can keep him here for someone.”

Charlie smiles down at the cat that’s purring into her neck. “I’ll keep him.”

She smiles at her. “Tell your mom to buy cat food and then we’ll work from there.”

Charlie nods. “Thank you, Adriana.”

“Don’t forget to name him.” Adriana says as she walks Charlie to the door.

“Apollo.” Charlie says immediately. “His name’s Apollo.”

Chapter Text

“Hey, can I borrow yours and Caroline’s necklaces? I just need an hour. It won’t be more than that.”

Charlie furrows her brows at her own reflection in the mirror as she puts on her lip gloss. “What do you need them for?”

“I want to make sure the chains aren’t rusty. It could be dangerous.”

Charlie laughs. “Elena, you have never worried about something like that before.”

“You never take it off. I don’t think it’s healthy for it to be on so long without making sure it won’t fall off.”

Charlie sighs, twisting the cap of her lip gloss back on the bottle. “Only an hour?”

“Yep.”

“Come stop by the house before school.” Charlie says, standing up and taking her phone with her. “Give them back during lunch.”

Elena smiles at Stefan across from her, listening to the conversation with a curious expression. “You got it, Char. See you soon.”

Charlie hangs up the phone, going towards Caroline’s room for her necklace.

Stefan looks at Elena curiously as she puts the phone down. “Why did you do that for?”

“They never take them off. They’re twin Forbes heirlooms. They each have one. If we need them to wear it at all times, it’s gonna be those necklaces. They won’t take them off otherwise.”

Stefan nods.

“We’ll have to figure out where to put the vervain.” Elena says as she stands up, grabbing her bag for school. “Both open up and they have pictures in it.”

“I have an idea.”

***

Charlie, Elena, and Caroline walk in the grass towards a table outside, lunches and binders in hand.

“Why’d you take the necklaces?” Caroline asks curiously as they walk.

“I wanted to add something a little special to them.” Elena says with a smile. “Smell them.”

The twins give each other a look before lifting them to their noses, smelling a fragrance of some kind.

Charlie hums. “It smells good.”

Stefan had only put two petals of the vervain herb in each necklace, stuffed behind the pictures, small enough that they won't notice the small bump at the very top if they look inside.

“Now we’ll have a perfect scent with every outfit.” Caroline says to her twin. “What’s the occasion?” Caroline asks their friend.

“No occasion. Just a little friend gift.” Elena replies.

“Lesbian friend necklaces?” Caroline says as they all place their stuff on the table, sitting down. “‘Cause we’re freaky like that?” She winks at the brunette.

Charlie sighs dreamily. “Oh, Elena, please, give me a chance! Just one!”

Elena chuckles. “Your friendship is important to me.”

“Why are you being so mushy?” Caroline asks as she takes her sandwich out of her brown paper bag.

Charlie takes a bite of her own as Elena answers, “Because you’ve been avoiding me and I wanted you to know that whatever is going on with you and Matt, it’s okay.”

Charlie smiles around her sandwich. “So you’re fine with Caroline breaking girl code?”

Elena smiles with a nod.

Caroline opens her mouth, surprised at Elena’s information. “I was gonna talk to you about that.” She says carefully. “I was, but there’s just not much to say. You know, we’ve hung out a couple times. That’s it, but…” She trails off. “I just feel like we’ve peaked as friends.”

Elena nods, listening to her intently.

“This is weird.” Caroline says, suddenly remembering who Matt’s ex is. “I shouldn’t be talking to you about this. I should stick with Charlie.” She lets out a small chuckle. “It’s weird. It’s weird, right?”

“It’s a little weird, but…” She cuts herself off with a small laugh. “If it’s what you and Matt want, then it’s not about me.”

Caroline furrows her brows as Charlie takes a bite of her sandwich. “But it’s all about you.” Caroline says. “Matt’s not over you, and we all know it.”

“I’m with Stefan now.” Elena says with a shrug. “Matt understands that; he knows he has to move on.”

“Does he, though?” Charlie asks, setting down her half eaten sandwich. “I don’t think he does, Elena. He loves you.”

“He shouldn’t.”

“That’s not how it works. If you had ever loved him, you’d know that. You need to flat out state that you don’t love him, that you will never get back together.” Charlie shakes her head. “It’s the only way he’ll move on, ‘Lena.”

Elena nods, swallowing the lump in her throat. “I will. Tonight. At the dance.”

Charlie nods. “Good.”

“Now, about this cat…”

Charlie gasps, eyes wide as she smiles, looking at her best friend. “His name is Apollo.”

***

“What do you mean you don’t need me?” Charlie asks, exasperated. “We do it every year!”

“I’m going to spend time with Matt.” Caroline says over the phone. “I don’t need you here.”

“You don’t…want me there.”

“Of course I do! I just only need two people. And I want to spend this time with Matt.” Caroline explains. “Is that…okay?”

Charlie sighs with a nod as she sits at the barstool in the Mystic Grill, a milkshake being pushed towards her by the bartender. “Yeah. That’s fine, Care. Just make sure to call me if you need my help.”

“What you can do is make sure our ‘50s costumes fit.” She suggests. “We need to make sure they fit for tonight.”

“Yeah. You got it, Care. Give me an hour. I’ll be home soon.” She hangs up with a sigh, sipping from her straw stuck in the milkshake.

“Hey,” A familiar voice says from beside her, sitting on the barstool.

Charlie looks over, a smile growing on her face. “Hey. Did you switch up? You want me to be your girlfriend instead of Jeremy? I get it. I’m so much better.”

The girl chuckles. “No. I just came by to introduce myself. I never got to the first time I saw you.”

Charlie nods. “Yeah, sorry. I didn’t want to interrupt for long. You guys were having a good conversation from what I saw.” She smiles. “I’m Charlie. Jeremy’s sister’s friend. I wouldn’t classify myself as his, but I’m like his older sister in a way when Elena isn’t.”

The girl chuckles. “I’m Anna.”

“Nice to meet you, Anna.” Charlie nods with a smile. “Now, what did you really want to know? Was it what we were to each other? Because I can tell you right now, Jeremy’s like my little brother.”

Anna smiles with a soft laugh. “No. That’s not it. He clarified after you left. I wanted to know what happened. I was trying to make advances, but he just…”

“He turned you down but he really didn’t? It was more of a maybe? Not a yes or a no?” Charlie offers.

Anna nods. “Yeah.”

“Anna, you have to understand that Jeremy has been through a lot this year. He lost his parents and almost his sister in a crash and then October, his girlfriend had left without a goodbye to anyone, not even her brother. He’s worked through the pain, stopped doing drugs, is upping his grades, but the pain’s still there.” Charlie explains. “You have to give him time. Let him work through all that stuff before he jumps into another relationship.”

“I didn’t… I didn’t know.”

“Of course you didn’t.” Charlie places her hand on Anna’s arm. “He wouldn’t have told you this early. Especially if he isn’t ready. Just give him time, Anna. That’s all he needs; time.”

***

Charlie maneuvers around the dancing crowd in the gym, going towards Jenna who stands with her history teacher, Alaric. Elena told the twins they were in the talking stage, but they didn’t believe it.

“Hey, pretty lady.” Charlie greets as she usually does, stopping in front of her friend’s aunt.

Jenna gives her a smile. “Hi, Charlie.”

“You know, I’ve called you that for years and you still haven’t found a comeback. Bonnie has. Elena has. I think you should, too.”

Jenna raises her brow at her. “But you’re not joking when you call me that.”

“Oh, I never joke, Jen. You’re hot as fuck. I would date you. And I had a crush on you when I was twelve. Caroline teased me about it for the whole year.”

Jenna chuckles. “Right. Well maybe I should find an excuse to exit this conversation.”

“Oh, come on, Jen. You love me! You wouldn’t be reading history books with me if you didn’t.”

“You’re right. I do love you. Which is why I’m going to ask you this; why yellow?”

Charlie frowns, looking down at her dress. “I like it.” She says sadly, looking back up. “I didn’t really want so bright of a yellow, but Caroline wanted to match.”

“But polka-dot?”

Charlie picked the dress herself to match Caroline. Hers is a yellow dress with white polka-dots reaching down to the top of her knees, the strap around her neck tied into a bow, and a bow tied on the side of her midsection matching the dress. Her shoes are just simple yellow heels from the ‘50s.

Caroline’s is also a dress, but not yellow. Her top part of the dress is yellow along with her cardigan that’s decorated with flowers and a black belt around her stomach. Caroline’s skirt has black outlines of leaves and dots of yellow on it, the background being a purplish-blackish color. Her shoes are from the ‘50s and are a yellow color, matching Charlie’s.

Charlie shrugs at the woman. “I don’t know. It was the only decent one.” Her eyes trail to Stefan and Damon standing to the side, Elena leaning on a table. “I’m going to avoid him at any cost because I don’t feel like beating up a dude tonight.”

Jenna furrows her brows. “Who?” She looks around the crowd, not understanding who she’s talking about.

“Damon Salvatore.” Charlie grits out through her teeth, her glare still settled on the raven-haired man.

“Elena’s boyfriend's brother?” Jenna asks, turning back to her. “What did he do?”

Charlie tears her gaze away as he looks her way. “Nothing I’m going to tell you. That stays between me and who knows.”

Mr. Saltzman's gaze is also on Damon, his stare hard as stone, like he has a harboring hatred for the man.

“I’m going to go find my sister.” Charlie mumbles, already looking for her in concern. “Bye, Jenna.”

She finds the blonde with Bonnie and Elena at the table the latter was leaning on.

“Having fun?” Elena asks with a cheery smile as Charlie stops beside Caroline.

“Hmm, no.” Caroline replies. “But this-” she gestures to her outfit, “took about two hours so I’m at least staying half of that.”

Bonnie asks the question that’s been harboring in Charlie’s mind since the minute she landed eyes on him, “What’s Damon doing here?”

Elena looks back towards her boyfriend and his brother, the latter talking into the former’s ear about something. “He wanted to come.” Elena says, turning her head back. “I promise.” She nods her head, “He’ll behave.”

“So what is this, like, a threesome now?” Caroline asks with a shoulder raise. “You and the Salvatore brothers?”

“No, but if I’m gonna be with Stefan then I have to learn to tolerate Damon.” Elena replies. “It’s not like I can kill him.”

“There’s a thought.” Bonnie says, leaning on the table.

“Hmm. I’ll help.” Caroline agrees.

“Oh, I’ll do it by myself. I’ve been meaning to.” Charlie says.

The three clink their small plastic cups filled with punch together, all glaring at the man across the room.

Elena shakes her head with a fond smile at her friends.

“Threesomes are quite fun.” Charlie says with a shrug when her gaze finds its way back to her friends. “I don’t know what anyone has against them. You get to have all your holes filled.”

The three girls stare in shock at the blonde, Caroline wrinkling up her nose at the details. “Too much, Charlie!”

***

Bonnie, Caroline, and Charlie lean against the table, talking to each other after Elena went away with Stefan.

And that left Damon open to wander around by himself and bother who he wants.

“Have you found anyone to date yet?” Bonnie asks the blonde. “I didn’t see you with a date.”

Charlie shakes her head, having nothing to sip after all three finished their drinks. “No. Besides, I like dressing up with Care.”

Caroline gives her a wide smile.

Just before they turn to look back at Bonnie, a voice says their friends’ name. “Hi, Bonnie.” It’s in an ‘I wanna bother you’ way and an ‘I’m ready to kill you but I just can’t let anyone else know’ way. “Wanna dance?”

Bonnie gives him a glare as she turns around fully, about to walk past him. “I’m outta here.”

Damon grabs her hand before she could walk past, his voice turning into a not so smug one. “Please give me another chance.”

When Damon gives her a look, Bonnie just walks away.

“Back off, Damon.” Caroline says before following after her.

“I’ve been meaning to punch you, don’t give me a reason to beat the shit out of you.” Charlie glares at him before she follows after the two out of the school.

As they walk down the streets of Mystic Falls, Caroline asks, “Where are we going?”

“Mystic Grill?” Bonnie offers. “We’re already out. Might as well be out for the night.”

Charlie nods as they walk towards the Grill. “She’s right. Plus, we’re dressed up and everything. We have to take some pictures and there’s people there to do it.”

“We already took a picture with Elena at the dance. How many more do we need?” Bonnie asks.

Caroline laughs. “Charlie loves making photo albums. She’ll pile all of the photos up before she makes another album labeled ‘Junior year’.”

Charlie pushes her sister with a laugh. “I like making memories! We’ll want to show them to our kids one day!”

The three laugh as they walk in the Grill together in their frilly dresses and ‘50s hairdos.

“Let’s sit up there.” Bonnie offers, her eyes on the man behind the bar.

“Be a little more obvious, Bonnie.” Caroline says, crossing her arms as they stop, giving her friend a look.

“Don’t rain on my hot-guy parade.” Bonnie says, her eyes going back to the bar.

“What? It’s just a drizzle.”

The twins finally realize who the man is. He graduated last year. Got a job at the Grill during his schooling and he’s been working there since.

“Ben McKittrick?” Charlie asks with her brow raised. “Really?”

“He’s hot.” Bonnie says.

“He’s a washed-up jock who pours drinks for a living.” Caroline objects. “You could do way better.”

A person walks past them, Charlie realizing with surprise that it’s Matt carrying a tub of silverware from the tables, a white towel on his shoulder and a standard Mystic Grill shirt.

He works at the Grill.

“Hey,” Caroline says when he walks right past, not acknowledging any of them.

“What’s up?” He replies back but he just keeps walking.

Caroline breathes out a breath through her nose. They’re back to where they started a week ago.

“Come on.” Charlie says, grabbing each of the girls’ hands, seeing a table open. “No bar. Just sit at the table. It’s girls night. No guys.”

Bonnie smiles at her. “Fine. But I can still look.”

“Deal.” Charlie says with a smile, dragging them both to the table.

Bonnie stares at Ben most of the time they’re waiting for their food while Caroline has her chin resting on her hand as she stares at the table sadly. Charlie just sits there, drinking her milkshake that was made for her and eyeing the girl at a table nearby who sits alone.

They had already ate and taken their pictures, but now everyone’s back in the same positions from before they got their food.

“Tonight was so much better on paper.” Caroline mumbles.

“Now you’re just feeling sorry for yourself.” Bonnie says. “Go and talk to him. Be bold. And fearless. You too, Char.”

“Yeah, this coming from the girl who’s been eye-stalking the bartender.”

“Take your own advice before you dish it out.” Charlie offers.

Bonnie makes a thinking face. “You’re right.” Her eyes go to Ben, then her back straightens before she stands up, her heels clicking on the wood floor as she walks up to the bar right in front of Ben.

Caroline and Charlie stare in shock after her, not believing Bonnie being bold and fearless with a guy.

When Ben leans on the counter, smiling at Bonnie, Charlie sighs, taking her friend's advice. “Alright, fine.” She slides her chair back. “I’m going to go talk to the girl.”

She gives her sister a smile, nodding to Matt walking close to the table, and walks to the table with the brunette girl sitting at it.

Charlie slides in the chair across from her with a smile. “Hi. I’m Charlie.”

The brunette gives a shy smile. “Lillian - Lily.”

“Nice to meet you, Lily.”

Lily raises a brow, waiting for her next words.

Charlie chuckles. “Go on a date with me.” She says simply. “Whenever you want. But one date is all I ask. If you don’t like me, you can dump me.”

“Just one?” Lily asks.

“Just one.” Charlie confirms with a smile.

Lily makes a show of thinking before she nods. “Okay. One.”

***

Lily walks on the sidewalk by the Grill, coming around the corner to spot Anna and Ben kissing. “Okay, lovebirds. Let's go. We have a plan.”

Ben rolls his eyes. “Yes, Lily. Of course, Lily.”

Lily rolls her own. “I got the girl to go out with me. You two?”

“The witch is into me.” Ben replies, his arm wrapped around his girlfriend’s waist.

“I’m working on the journal.” Anna says. “The girl gave me advice. I know how to get to the boy. We just have to stick to the plan.”

“And Noah?” Lily asks. “He should be here.”

“He got himself killed.” Anna says with a scoff. “He was too close to the doppelganger and she’s too close to the Salvatore brothers. We have to work harder and faster. They know he wasn’t working alone.”

Lily nods. “I’ve got the girl, you got the boy, and Ben gets the witch. They’re all in the same circle. We got this.”

Anna nods, both her and Ben walking towards Lily. “I hope we do. We just have to hope none of us screw it up.”

Chapter Text

“Annabelle! You mustn't do that!” A brunette yells as she laughs at the sight of the dark-haired girl going towards the horse.

“Honey, please be careful!” Their mother yells over at Annabelle.

“I told you!” The girl mocks as she places her hand on the horse's snout.

Annabelle makes a face at her. “Shush, Lillian.”

Lillian giggles, turning around with her sister as they walk over to Pearl Zhu and her friend, Katherine Pierce.

“Can we go, Mama?” Annabelle asks as the two girls stop at the fence.

The lady Katherine turns around to look at them with a concerned face.

“Is something wrong?” Lillian asks, cocking her head at them.

Katherine shakes her head with a small smile.

Lily knocks on the door of her sister’s room in the hotel, the door swinging open to reveal Ben in only a towel.

Lily can’t wait until they get rid of him.

Lily gives him a fake smile. “Ben. Where’s Anna?”

“I still don’t get your role in this.” Ben says with a confused look as he lets her in.

“You don’t need to know.” Anna replies from the bed, waiting for nightfall. “You just need to do your part of the plan.”

“We need to get the journal, Ann.” Lily says with a sigh, sitting down on the edge of the bed. “We need to get-”

“I know, Lils.” Anna cuts her off. “And we will. I’m getting it tonight. Jeremy Gilbert gave it to his history teacher. It’ll be easy to snatch it from him.”

Lily nods. “Okay. But be careful. The Salvatore brothers roam that school. And there could be others that know.”

Anna nods. “I know. I’ll be safe.”

Lily sighs. “I have a date with the Forbes girl tonight.”

“Oh, what a coincidence!” Ben exclaims from the other side of the bed. “I have one with the witch!”

Lily gives him a blank look. “Who asked?” She turns her attention back to her sister. “What’s the plan with this girl again? I just don’t get why she’s involved.”

“Well, for one, you’ve been staring at her since we’ve gotten to this town,” Anna starts. “And two, she’s a backup. She’s our leverage. The doppelganger is friends with her which makes the Salvatore brothers care for her. If something goes wrong, we’ll need her. And you always want to have a backup plan.”

“Just like Katherine always did.” Lily says with a nod. “Of course.”

“The witch we need for the spell, so she can’t be our leverage on its own. She can defend herself well enough. But if we all attack, she can’t get us all at once. She’s not powerful.”

“She’s a newbie.” Lily says. “She’s not like Emily.”

“Exactly.” Anna confirms with a nod. “We stick to the plan. Follow it to the letter. Ben.” Anna draws his attention. “Don’t mess it up.”

“Why are you looking at me? Look at Lily.” He wrinkles his face up.

“Lily is much older than you. She doesn’t need my pestering. We’ve went over the plan many times. Don’t screw it up.”

“Okay.” Ben says, his eyes wide. “I won’t.”

Lily stands up from the bed. “I’m going to go find my outfit for tonight. The least I could do is dress up for her. She’s pretty.”

“Once we get her out, we can do whatever we want.” Anna says with a look to Lily. “If she wants to stay here, you can have the girl. But for now, she’s just leverage.”

Lily nods. “For her.”

“For her.”

***

“Have you thought about any more about what I’ve said?” Pearl asks as they stand in a shop in town.

“We’ll leave soon, Pearl. I promise.” Katherine replies as she smells the bottle of perfume. She caps it, putting it back on the shelf as she says, “I need to take care of a few things first.”

“You’re going to turn both of them, aren’t you?”

Katherine looks at her friend, raising her brows in an ‘you know I will’ manner.

“Katherine, please, be careful.”

She finally turns to Pearl from looking at the perfumes. “We’ll all be safe. I promise.”

The women on the other side of the counter smell the perfume bottles sitting on it.

Katherine spots someone walking in. “Mr. Gilbert’s coming. Quick, your cheeks.”

Pearl turns her head back around from looking at Gilbert walking in, Katherine raising her hands and pinching her friends’ cheeks.

“Perfectly rosy.” Katherine says with a smile, her hands going back down to her dress.

“Ms. Pearl,” a voice says from the doorway, causing her to turn to him. “May I have a moment?”

“Yes, Mr. Gilbert.” Pearl says before she walks to stand in front of him, Katherine smiling after them. “I’m still waiting for you to explain that comet in the sky.”

Jonathan nods, stepping back and gesturing out the door.

Katherine turns to the two girls in front of her as Pearl and Jonathan walk out. “Your mother has an admirer.”

Annabelle and Lillian smile at her, then each other, then at Emily Bennett when she touches their shoulders.

***

“Wasn’t that Ben?” Charlie asks, looking at where he went to the table with a very familiar dark-skinned girl.

“Who?” Lily asks, playing confused.

“Oh, no one.” Charlie waves it off. “Just someone my friend is on a date with.”

“Where are your friends tonight?” Lily asks with a smile. “Who are they?”

“Oh, right. Well, there’s Elena Gilbert, she’s with her brother, Jeremy, and her boyfriend, Stefan Salvatore, and his brother, Damon, doing dinner. Bonnie Bennett’s on her own date with a guy that works here. And my sister is with our Dad for the weekend.”

“Why aren’t you?”

Charlie shrugs. “I didn’t really feel like getting in a fight with him. It happens every time I go with Caroline. My family’s complicated. You don’t want to know about it. Not on the first date.”

“Sure, I do.” Lily says with a genuine smile. “I’d love to. It's the most interesting thing in this town.”

Charlie chuckles. “I don’t really want to talk about it. I’d rather talk about my mom than my dad.”

“Okay, how about you tell me if you’re going to see him soon.”

Charlie hums. “Not sure. I might go next time. I might go tomorrow.” She shrugs. “Not sure.”

A phone ringing makes the awkward tension of parent talk come to an end, Charlie grabbing her phone and excusing herself to answer it.

“Caroline.” Charlie greets. “How’s Dad?”

There’s a long pause over the phone. “He’s happy.” She finally answers.

Charlie nods, her lips in a thin line. “Without me, right?”

“I’m not.”

A tear trails down Charlie’s cheek. “It’s okay, Care. Have fun with Dad. You’re his favorite. He doesn’t love me anyway.”

“Char-” Caroline cuts herself off. She knows she won’t win the argument because Bill has never given either of the twins a reason that he loves Charlie. “How’s your date?” She asks instead.

Charlie’s mood brightens as her eyes go to Lily sitting at the table on her phone. “She’s great, Care. She’s nice and…” Her smile drops. “I think she’s too nice.”

“What do you mean?” Caroline asks, her brows furrowed just as Bill walks in the room.

He gestures for her to put it on speaker, she hesitates but does it anyway.

“I don’t know.” Charlie answers. “I just feel like something’s off. Like you had that feeling with Damon. And that girl I saw with Jeremy, she doesn’t feel right either. I feel like this is going to end up like Darren.”

Bill furrows his brows, giving Caroline a confused look. They never told him about Darren.

“It won’t, Char.” Caroline comforts. “You know to look for the signs.”

“I haven’t had a serious relationship with anyone since Darren cheated on me, Care. He was my first and last.”

“Do you like this girl? Like, actually like her.”

“This is the first date, Care. I don’t know.”

“Try, Char.” Caroline says as she walks out of the room, putting it back to her ear, not wanting their father to hear. “Give an actual relationship a try.”

Charlie bites her lip. “What if it doesn’t work out? And it ends up like Darren?”

“Then try again. You keep trying until you find the one.”

Charlie smiles. “Okay. For once, I’ll listen to my sister.”

“Good. And don’t forget to give Apollo kisses for me.”

Charlie laughs as she starts walking back to the table. “I will. I love you. See you soon.”

“Love you, too.”

Charlie hangs up the phone and slides back in her chair with a smile on her face, ready to give it a try.

***

Annabelle and Lillian sit outside of the perfume shop with Emily, watching anyone approaching. They might catch Lady Katherine and the Salvatore boy.

Annabelle’s eyes catch the Lady walking towards the shop, making her pull up Lillian and walk them both inside.

They catch Lady Katherine and the oldest Salvatore boy kissing.

Annabelle ruins the kiss by speaking. “Mrs. Fell is approaching.”

They pull apart, Damon standing beside Katherine as he looks at the two girls who have smiles on their faces, their hair hidden by their bonnets.

Damon nods at them and they nod back.

They smile proudly as their mother approaches. “Thank you, Annabelle, Lillian.”

Pearl hugs them both, Lillian and Annabelle having smiles on their faces as they pull back with a giggle.

***

“Lily!” Anna rushes out, pulling her sister to the side as they walk on the streets. Jeremy and Charlie had already gone. “Damon ambushed me. He knows we’re here.”

“What?” Lily asks with wide eyes. “Our plan, Anna.”

“We’ll make a new one. Damon knows. We just have to hold off long enough to get her out.”

Lily nods. “Okay. So what now?”

“I’m heading over to Jeremy’s. You should come with. Bring Charlie. They’re both our leverage.”

Lily nods. “I’ll go find her.”

“You didn’t get her number?” Anna asks, brows raised. “Get it, Lils.”

Lily rolls her eyes. “Fine. Go. We’ll be there soon.”

Lily uses her vampire speed to rush off, appearing behind Charlie as she walks down the street. “Charlie,” She calls.

The blonde turns around in surprise. “Lily! Oh, you scared me.” She laughs. “Hi.”

Lily gives her a genuine smile as she walks up to her. “Go with me to the Gilberts.” She asks. “My sister is going with Jeremy and she invited me. Come with. Please?”

Charlie smiles. “Sure. I’ve been meaning to go there again. Jenna and I are reading up on the town's history.”

“Well, let’s go then.”

Charlie laughs as the two walk side by side towards the Gilbert home.

***

“Lily, we must.” Anna says, holding her sister’s shoulders and staring in her eyes. “I know you like this girl, but we execute our plan first. Her before anyone else.”

Lily nods, swallowing the lump in her throat. She really does like Charlie. “Okay. Let’s do it.”

Jenna and Charlie sit at the dining room table, the former working on a paper for her college and the latter reading a history book.

Anna and Lily had gone to the bathroom together, which caused suspicion from Charlie since she always does the same with her sister when she has something to discuss.

Jeremy’s in the other bathroom downstairs and Stefan and Elena are in her room.

Well, until the two women look up, seeing Stefan walking towards them from the stairs.

“You know you’re not staying the night, right?” Jenna says, her brow raised as she looks at him, flipping her pen in between her fingers.

Stefan crosses his arms, leaning against the doorway. “Uh, we’re just gonna hang out for a little while.”

Charlie snorts. “Right. ‘Hang out’.”

“You’re lucky I like you.” Jenna says. “Keep the door open.”

“You got it.” Stefan replies with a nod as Jenna goes back to her paper. “Hey, do you have any aspirin?”

“Yeah.” Jenna says, setting her pencil down and getting up from her chair to get it.

Jeremy walks in, noticing who’s standing at the doorway. “Oh, hey, Stefan.” He looks around, not noticing the two women. “Where’d they go?” He asks both his aunt and friend.

“They went to the bathroom.” Jenna answers, looking over her shoulder as she looks in the cupboard for the pill bottle.

“Together?” Jeremy asks.

Charlie shrugs. “They’re sisters. Care and I do the same thing.”

Jeremy makes an ‘okay’ face.

“Where’d who go?” Stefan asks.

“Jeremy and Charlie have friends over.” Jenna answers, holding the aspirin bottle in hand.

“Anna and Lily.” Jeremy answers.

“They’re sisters.” Charlie adds on.

Stefan suddenly has a look on his face that says he’s remembering something before he rushes upstairs, Jenna, Jeremy, and Charlie looking at each other in confusion.

A horse neighs as it trots down the road, a mobile prison attached to the back, the bars high up where no one can see out of them.

Townspeople carry torches and others ride horses, looking for any vampires.

Pearl has her hands on her daughters’ arms, both having terrified looks on their faces.

“What’s happening?” Annabelle asks.

Pearl stares out at the town, terror in her eyes. Katherine has been caught. “Get Emily. And stay hidden.” She orders her daughters. “I’ll get us out of here.”

Lillian and Annabelle run off, holding each other’s arms in search of the witch.

Pearl runs down the hill, going towards the horse tied to a bar, grabbing its reigns.

“Pearl!”

She looks up at the voice, fear in her eyes. “Jonathan!” She breathes out, realizing he doesn’t know what she is.

“You see all this?” Jonathan asks, looking back at all the people. “The town’s gone mad rounding up the demons.”

The compass in Jonathan's hand suddenly twists and turns, pointing to the woman now standing in front of him. The compass that finds demons.

Pearl’s face suddenly becomes terrified once again as she realizes what the compass is.

The compass clicks, pointing right to Pearl.

Jonathan looks up in shock at her as the sisters come running back down the road with Emily. “You?”

Emily stops them both from going towards their mother, only allowing them to watch.

“Jonathan… Please.” Pearl breathes out. “I beg you.” Tears form in her eyes as she stares at the man she has fallen for, hoping he doesn’t call out.

Her hopes are ruined when he yells, “I’ve got another one over here!”

Pearl turns and runs, using her vampire speed, but she only got halfway to her daughters before she gets shot by the man she had loved.

“Mother!” Lillian and Annabelle cry out, causing Emily to put her hands to their mouths, shushing them.

Pearl falls to the ground face forward, Stefan Salvatore hearing the gunshot and looking towards her as men race forward and pull her up.

“No!” Pearl cries. “No!” Her cries had muffled after the men put a muzzle on her mouth, dragging her back to the people.

“Johnathan, this way!” One man says as they drag the vampire to the road.

Annabelle’s and Lillian’s cries are muffled by Emily Bennett’s hands to their mouths, holding them to her as she whispers, “It’ll be alright. You’re gonna see her again.”

Pearl groans as she gets dragged, her two daughters watching as it happens.

“I already know how to protect them.” Emily whispers into their ears, her hands off their mouths. “I’m gonna protect them.”

“There’s gotta be more!” A man shouts.

Stefan Salvatore stares in horror as Pearl gets dragged down the road, then turns around to see Lillian and Annabelle being held in place by Emily.

The witch nods at him.

Tears fall down Lillian’s cheeks, Annabelle clutching onto her sister.

When Stefan gets out of view of the three downstairs, he uses his vampire speed to race the rest of the way to his girlfriend’s room. “Elena!”

He stands at the doorway, looking at the empty room where he left the doppelganger, his eyes going to the open window, breeze blowing the white curtain.

Annabelle and Lillian took Elena.

Chapter Text

Charlie snorts as Tyler misses a shot as he talks to Matt. “Dude, pay attention. You’re an even worse shot when you’re distracted."

Tyler gives her a glare before continuing his conversation. “Ten kegs? You know how much damage we could do with ten kegs?” He asks Matt who has a gray bin on a table, putting glasses and silverware in it. “Duke’s got it all hooked up.”

“Duke’s a douche.” Matt replies, walking towards him.

“A douche who throws awesome parties.” Charlie says with a chuckle, taking her shot.

“Yeah, a douche with ten kegs.” Tyler responds to Matt. “Aka, my new best friend.”

Jeremy chuckles from the table he’s at by the pool table, working on a paper.

“What’s the problem, Gilbert?” Tyler asks with an annoyed voice as he messes with the ferrule on his pool stick.

“Don’t have one, Lockwood.” Jeremy replies with a sigh casually.

“Yeah, I didn’t think so.”

Charlie scoffs. “You’re a dick, Ty.”

“You ever get bored of it?” Matt asks as Tyler gives the blonde a glare.

“Of what?” Tyler asks, bewildered.

“Yourself.” Matt responds in a scoff before walking away to go work elsewhere.

Jeremy chuckles as Charlie represses a snort.

“Keep laughing, buddy.” Tyler says as he goes around the other side of the pool table.

“Hey, Jeremy.” Caroline says as she approaches the youngest Gilbert, stopping beside him. “Where is Elena? I have been texting her and Bonnie all day about Duke’s party.”

“Oh, I know.” Charlie says with a smile to her sister. “My phone's been blowing up.”

“Uh, she went somewhere with Stefan.” Jeremy replies to Caroline’s question.

“They’re back together?” Charlie questions with her brow raised. She hums.

Caroline sighs. “I am so not gonna be one of those girls who disappears just because she has a new boyfriend.”

“You did that last week.” Charlie pipes up, sliding up next to them after being done with Tyler’s bullshit.

“Who is Duke?” Jeremy asks.

“Some guy that graduated a couple years ago.” Caroline explains. “And he throws a party every time he comes home from Duke.”

“Wait, Duke goes to Duke?”

Charlie snorts. “That’s not his actual name.”

“His real name’s Bob or something.” Caroline says. “He’s a total ass. But he buys the beer.”

“Bigger of a one than Tyler.” Charlie says with a small laugh.

“You know, you should come.” Caroline offers.

“Uh. Yeah, I…” He trails off. “I don’t think so.”

“No, seriously. Everyone goes.” Caroline gives him a look. “Even quiet loner little brothers.”

He hums, grabbing his hat and sliding it on.

Caroline’s attention goes to Matt. “Think about it.” She says before walking over to her ‘situationship’.

Caroline told Charlie about the fight, the kiss, and the ride home. Charlie doesn’t think Matt deserves a girl like Caroline, but if she’s happy, Charlie’s happy.

“Char!” Tyler yells at her, gesturing to the table. “Come on.”

Charlie scoffs. “I’m leaving, Tyler. Play by yourself.” She flips him off before she walks out of the Grill.

***

Charlie knocks on the door of the Bennett residence, bouncing on her feet worriedly.

The door opens, revealing the old lady Charlie has seen so much. Well, she hasn’t seen her since she started high school.

Charlie smiles. “Miss Bennett. It’s good to see you.”

“Charlie,” Sheila says with a smile.

Charlie cocks her head. “You remember me? You haven’t seen me in over three years.”

“Of course I do. You’re my granddaughter's best friend.”

“Well, I would say that role goes to Elena, but…”

“You are, dear. I can promise you that.” Sheila says with a motherly look. “So what do I owe the pleasure?”

“I was wondering if Bonnie was here. I already checked her dad’s but he said she wasn’t there. Jeremy hasn’t seen Elena all day and Caroline has been trying to get ahold of them both, too. No luck.”

Sheila’s face turns worried. “No, I haven’t. But I’m sure she’ll turn up.”

Charlie nods at her with a thankful smile. “Thank you, Miss Bennett.”

“Now, I’ve told you to call me Sheila many times, Charlie. I call you Charlie instead of Charliann.”

Charlie chuckles. “Okay. Thank you, Sheila.”

The old woman nods.

“If you see her, can you tell her we’ll meet her at the party tonight?”

She nods again. “I will. Good to see you, Charlie.”

“You, too, Sheila.”

As she walks down the path, she comes face to face with Stefan.

She furrows her brows in confusion. “Stefan? Jeremy told us Elena was with you. Where is she?” Charlie looks behind him but doesn't see her best friend which only makes her confusion grow.

“She- Uh- Is at her house.” Stefan answers after a quick second, trying to think of an excuse. “She said she was going to take a nap after the day we had.”

Charlie nods with a hum. “Okay. Bye, Stef!” She smiles at him before continuing down the path.

***

“You invited who!?” Charlie exclaims, her eyes wide as she stares at the boy before her.

The party is in full swing around them, students getting drunk, some getting high, laughter surrounding the two.

“I thought you would want to see her!” He exclaims.

“She walked out on me yesterday! Anna did the same thing to you!”

Jeremy scoffs. “They had to do something, Char.”

“So? It doesn’t give them a right to just leave without a goodbye.”

“I’m sorry, okay?” Jeremy says. “I’ll ask you next time.”

Charlie gives him a glare but before she could retort, Tyler interrupts. “Hey, man, uh…”

Jeremy and Charlie gives each a confused look.

“You got any weed?” He whispers to him.

“Wait, you’re kidding me, right?”

Charlie scoffs, crossing her arms. “Wow, Ty.”

“You act like a total dick every time we cross paths and now you want to party with me?” Jeremy asks in disbelief.

“Lighten up, Gilbert.” Tyler says. “I’m just asking you a question.”

“Look, I don’t get you, man.”

“He’s a man, Jer.” Charlie says with a roll of her eyes. “They’re all assholes.”

“It’s a party.” Tyler starts. “You’re a partyer, okay? There’s no need to psychoanalyze it.”

“There is when it comes to you.” Charlie retorts.

“I don’t party anymore.” Jeremy says. “And even if I did, it wouldn’t be with you.”

“No problem.” Tyler says in an irritating voice, starting to walk away. “Carry on just standing there. With Charlie. Alone. The enemy of fun. Do you even have any friends? Charlie’s a little bitch. You can’t count her for anything.”

“Fuck off, Tyler!” Charlie shouts after him as he walks away. “You could at last call me a whore! At least that’s true! And I know you’ve said it before! You’ve said it to my girlfriend’s face!” Charlie’s glare is hard as she stares after him. “God, he’s such a dick.”

“Who’s a dick?”

“Shit!” Charlie exclaims, turning around in surprise to see Lily and Anna standing behind them. “God, that was creepy. Why do you and Stefan do the same thing?”

Lily smiles at her with a small shrug. “Maybe we’re related somehow.”

Charlie smiles, then spots her sister with her boyfriend. “I should go check on Caroline.”

“Cherry,” Jeremy says slowly, eyeing her.

Charlie purses her lips. “What? I have to make sure every day that nothing happened to her brain because of that dick that I so want to punch in the face. Plus, she went and seen Dad. I have to make sure he didn’t talk shit about me while I was still here.”

“Charliann Noelle Forbes.” Jeremy grits out, giving her a look. “Caroline is with Matt. She will be fine.”

Charlie narrows her eyes at him. “Call me that one more time and I will make sure you can’t sit on your ass for a week.”

“God, you're violent.” Jeremy says, his eyes wide. “Jesus, Char. Now I know why Caroline fears you.”

“Oh, I’ve flipped her on her ass many times since we were kids.”

“Like I said; violent.”

Charlie pats his arm. “Love you, too, Jer. Now, I’m going to go find Elena and Bonnie who I have not seen all day. Sheila even said she hasn’t seen Bonnie. Even her dad.”

“You went to Bonnie’s house?”

“Of course I did. She’s my best friend and she hasn’t responded to Caroline’s texts. And she’s been blowing up our phones all day about this exact party. Duke throws great parties.”

Jeremy raises his brows. “Let me guess, he’s one of your exes?”

Charlie smiles. “Aww. How’d you know? Yes, he was. I think that was when he was still a senior and Darren just broke up with me.” She pats his arm. “Bye, Jer. Don’t get hurt. A lot of things happen at these parties this year.”

She smiles before walking off, Lily giving her sister a look before following after her.

“Duke!” Charlie shouts with a smile when she sees him.

“Charlie!” He yells back with a smile. “It’s good to see you. You’re, what? A senior now?”

Charlie laughs. “Go back a year.”

“A Junior? Damn, girl. You gotta grow up.”

“Why? Just so you can legally date me?”

“Of course. You’re the hottest girl in school.”

Charlie smiles. “That’s so sweet of you, Duke. Now, where’s my-”

“Cup? Right here, sweetheart.” He hands it over, Charlie smiling at it.

“Ah. My lifesaver.” Charlie says before taking a sip.

“So, uh, you’re going to be eighteen soon.” Duke starts.

Charlie hums, putting her lips in a thin line. “Not gonna happen. It happened once after my breakup, that's it. That’s all you get.”

Duke frowns. “Aww. Come on, Cherry.”

Charlie points a finger at him. “Back off, Duke.” She flips him off as she walks towards the woods, Lily Zhu still following after her.

When they’re out of sight and earshot, Lily grabs Charlie’s wrist and spins her around. “You’ve been ignoring me.”

“I have.” Charlie confirms, taking a sip from her red plastic cup.

“Why?”

“You walked out on me without a goodbye.” Charlie says. “It felt right to ignore you.”

“I had something important to do with my sister. You must understand that.”

Charlie nods once. “I do. But I would at least leave a text before I disappeared.”

Lily zips her mouth shut.

“I would do anything for my sister, as I understand you would. But I would tell you if something had happened and I needed to leave. You didn’t. And I don’t think I can forgive that.”

Lily nods. “I understand, Charlie. And you don’t have to. I just ask one thing.”

Charlie raises a brow in question.

“One kiss is all I ask.”

“A kiss?”

“I’m leaving with Anna and my mother. We’ve been here long enough. It’s time we move on.” Lily explains. “But one kiss.” She begs, her eyes pleading. “That’s all I want. A goodbye kiss, Charlie.”

Charlie’s eyes soften before she steps forward, cupping Lily’s cheeks after dropping her cup to the ground, and kissing her for the first time.

And it was amazing.

Until Lily suddenly pulled back and walked into the woods, leaving Charlie standing there alone.

***

Lily huffs as she walks through the woods with Ben and Anna, Jeremy’s body over Ben’s shoulders. “I don’t understand why we have to leave. She might want to stay.”

“It’s best we say our goodbyes.” Anna says as they approach the tomb. “If she wants to stay, we’ll stay. But the Salvatores will be a problem.”

“A problem we can deal with. She’s older than them. Stronger. If we fight them, neither of us would win. We’re just as strong. She can fight them, kill them, and then we can stay.”

Anna shakes her head. “If she does that, we’ll have to move anyway. It’s better we just leave. We haven’t seen her in over a hundred years.”

“One-hundred forty-five.”

Anna swallows. “And we’re going to see her again.”

Ben walks off with Jeremy’s body as the two sisters hide in the darkness in the woods, watching the tomb entrance and as Ben drops Jeremy’s body to the ground.

“You’re not going to scold him for that?” Lily whispers, watching carefully so she knows Ben isn’t listening. “I know you like him.”

“I do not like Ben. He is a means to an end.” Anna defends.

“I wasn’t talking about Ben. I was talking about Jeremy.”

Before anything else could be said, Stefan runs out from the tomb towards the gasoline cans sitting on the ground by a tree.

“Dark down there?”

Stefan stops, looking up at the voice he just now realized was there, and straightens up. “I thought I told you to leave.”

“I considered it.” Ben replies. “Then I thought, screw you.”

“Hey, hero.” Anna says as the two sisters step out of the darkness, making Stefan turn, realizing they were there. “We’re going down there to get our mother.”

“Can’t let you do that.” Stefan says, walking towards them.

Lily hums. “Well, Ben’s about to make a meal out of Elena’s little brother.”

Stefan’s head suddenly turns to him, seeing Ben bent down to grab Jeremy and drink him dry.

“So you can stop us or him.” Anna says. “Your choice.”

Lily and Anna disappear down to the tomb, Stefan turning around to Ben, only worrying about Jeremy Gilbert.

The two walk down the steps, firelight lighting their way as it slowly gets brighter as they come to and end of the stone steps.

“Hey, you’re not going in there.” Bonnie Bennett’s voice comes.

They look at her then to the older lady, then back to her.

“You think you can stop us?” Anna tempts.

“Bonnie.” The older lady says, making the girl step to the side, out of the way of the entrance.

“Anna, the flashlight.” Lily points out, nodding to it laying on the ground. They brought extra.

Anna slowly inches forward, wary of the two witches before she grabs the light, stepping towards the doorway to the tomb where Lily waits.

“Come, Lily.” She orders as she turns on the flashlight, the two sisters walking inside the dark tomb.

They hear screams as they walk through it in search of Pearl Zhu, their vampire speed directing them to the loud sound.

They stand watching the doppelganger scream at the desiccated vampires, her body suddenly turning, her flashlight landing on the two girls.

She startles, stepping back, her flashlight lowering as Anna’s raises hers to her face.

“You must have a taste for it.” Anna starts, the two girls approaching Elena, her walking backwards. “You scream and shriek and even bother to escape, but then you just come right back to it.”

Elena suddenly trips over something, Anna shining her flashlight on them.

“Mother!” Anna breathes out as Lily runs to her, bending down beside Pearl. “Mother.” She gets down beside her sister, looking at her desiccated mother.

“Mama.” Lily says, tears in her eyes as she stares at her.

“Your boyfriend did this, you know.” Anna says, turning to Elena who shines her flashlight on the three.

“His father did.” Elena corrects.

“And Jonathan Gilbert.” Anna says, standing up. “Made a choice a long time ago that it would be Gilbert blood that brought her back to life.”

Lily growls, standing up beside her sister. “And we’re ready to keep that choice.”

“I had Jeremy all ready to go, but…”

Elena gasps, suddenly realizing what she's getting at and turns, ready to run.

Anna appears in front of her, taking Elena’s wrist and biting it, making her scream.

Anna pulls apart from her, pushing her back towards Lily who forces Elena down in Pearl’s lap, Anna raising her wrist to the vampire’s mouth.

Pearl’s dusty mouth slowly opens at the feel of the blood on her lips and the smell of it.

“Please, don’t!” Elena cries.

“We’re gonna get you out.” Anna promises their mother as she takes Elena’s wrist in hand.

“Let her go!” Stefan’s voice comes from behind them before he forces Anna off of her, throwing her to the ground, then throwing Lily next to her.

Stefan pulls Elena up to her feet, away from the starving vampire on the ground. “Go, go. I’m right behind you.” Stefan orders, pushing Elena through the doorway to which she runs out of.

When Stefan turns back around, Lily and Anna are standing right in front of him, both with a hard look on their faces.

“Anna, Lily,” A voice that they haven’t heard in a hundred forty-five years says from behind them.

They turn with a gasp, running to her.

Anna cups her face, the color still grey, but she had enough blood where she can talk and move. Lily has tears trailing down her face as she sits beside Anna, staring at their mother.

“Annabelle, Lillian.” Pearl says weakly.

The two sisters cry as they put their foreheads against Pearl’s, the mother’s arms wrapping around her daughters.

“Come on, we have to get out of here.” Lily says, pulling away after a long moment.

Anna nods, wiping her tears. “Mother, we have to go.”

Pearl nods, letting her two girls help her up and slowly, they walk towards the entrance of the tomb.

They hear Elena’s voice as they get to the door. “I think it’s working.” She steps back at the sight of them in fear.

“We just wanted our mother back.” Anna says to her as they guide Pearl out of the tomb. “Jeremy’s fine. He’s outside. We won’t touch him.”

“And Charlie?” Elena asks, fear in her voice.

“I never touched her.” Lily says. “I never would. She was only leverage if you and Bonnie didn’t comply. You did. We had no reason to use her. I said my goodbyes. I will leave her alone.” Her voice breaks at the last word, leading their mother up the stone steps.

She doesn’t want to. But it’s for the best.

Charlie Forbes deserves better than Lily Zhu.

***

Lily and Anna lead Pearl into the hotel room, Anna flicking on the light as Lily closes the door, letting their mother stand by herself.

As soon as light floods the room, their attention goes to the chair in the corner, Damon Salvatore sitting in it, waiting for them.

The mother and daughters look at each other before turning back to the vampire.

“You knew Katherine wasn’t in there.” Damon says, giving a look to Anna.

“You wouldn’t have helped us.” Anna says, her eyes downcast.

Suddenly, Damon’s holding Pearl’s neck in his hand, the two girls screaming at him.

“No! No!” Anna shrieks.

“Why do you get a happy ending?” He grits out.

Pearl chokes, trying to push Damon’s hand away from her neck, but in her weakened state, she’s much more a human who survives off blood than a vampire.

“No, please, Damon!” Lily cries as she tries to force him off of Pearl. “We had to! You wouldn’t have helped otherwise!”

“Why do you two get it and I don’t?”

“The guard.” Pearl says, able to speak around Damon’s hand. “The one at the church. The one who locked us in. She promised to turn him. He was obsessed with her.”

“No.” Anna whimpers as Damon tightens his hold, not letting go.

“She had him under her spell like everybody else.” Pearl had a harder time getting it out than the last few sentences. “He let her go.”

Damon finally lets go, allowing Pearl to collapse in Lily and Anna’s arms.

“The last we saw her was Chicago.” Anna says. “1983.”

“She knew where you were, Damon.” Lily continues. “She didn’t care.”

Pearl turns, embracing her daughters in her arms.

“We’re sorry.” Lily whispers, her eyes closing at her mother’s warm embrace.

Damon backs up, leaving out the door, leaving the two girls to have their mother after a hundred and forty-five years.

Chapter Text

“She’s what?” Charlie bumps into a man turning around in the center of the square, looking at everything like he's never seen it before. “Oh, sorry.” She apologies with a polite smile. “I wasn’t looking where I was going." She starts walking off again. “So, Matt’s mom is back?”

“Yeah.” Caroline breathes out over the phone. “And she’s acting like her daughter isn’t missing.”

Charlie scoffs. “Kelly was always a bitch. Vicki and Matt deserve better.”

Caroline scoffs. “Of course they do. And I can tell you right now, she doesn’t like me.”

“She doesn’t like either of us because of her rivalry with Mom. It’s petty.”

“Yeah, well, she’s a child. Anyway, the fundraiser tonight, you coming?”

“I don’t have a date, Care.”

“So? That doesn’t mean you can’t come. It’s a bachelor party for a reason.”

Charlie huffs as she carries that sack of cat food in her hands dropping it into the trunk of her car. “I’m busy with Apollo.”

“Apollo will be fine for one night. Just give him a bowl of food and get him some toys that I know are in the trunk right now and he’ll be fine.”

Charlie purses her lips, looking down at the sack from the pet store where she bought toys, bowls, treats, and a cage for Apollo.

Caroline always knows Charlie.

Charlie sighs, closing the trunk. “Fine. I’ll be there. But don’t expect me to find a date there. They’re all going to be older than us and Mom would murder me if I start dating one of them.”

Caroline chuckles. “Okay, fine. See you there.”

***

“Tickets for the raffle are now on sale.” Carol’s voice resonates through the room from the microphone in her hand, her other one pointing towards the ticket table in the Grill. “All proceeds benefit the annual Founder’s Day celebration.”

Charlie huffs as she walks towards the table Carol had pointed where Caroline is already sitting, the tickets in front of her. “You made me leave Apollo.” She says with a frown. “He’s my baby.”

Caroline rolls her eyes. “Apollo will be fine for a few hours. He doesn’t need you coddling him.”

Charlie frowns. “But he loves it. He purrs.”

“Oh my God.” Caroline mumbles with a shake of her head.

Elena approaches the table after coming in through the door, standing with the two sisters. “Hey.”

Charlie frowns. “Care made me leave Apollo.”

Elena sighs. “That’s all she’s going to be complaining about for years now, isn’t she?”

Caroline nods. “Yep. That’s her child.”

Matt approaches the table in his work uniform, drawing their attention.

“So, have any women come up to you yet?” Elena asks with a smirk towards her friend.

Caroline smiles. “He’s already been hit on, like, thirty-five times. He’s total cougar bait.”

“Impressive.” Elena compliments.

“More like embarrassing.” Matt replies, giving his girlfriend a look who laughs.

Charlie scoffs. “Yeah, I personally don’t see the appeal.”

Matt gives her a look which makes her smile.

A woman starts approaching the table, causing Caroline to acknowledge her. “Hi, Mrs. Donovan.”

Kelly ignores her, instead turning her eyes to the brunette. “Elena, honey.”

She chuckles, embracing her. “Hi, Kelly.”

“Long time no see.”

“How are you doing?”

“Oh, same old.” Kelly replies as Caroline and Charlie give each other a look. “Oh. Matty tells me you broke his heart.”

“Mom.” Matt says, scolding her off.

“Just kidding. Calm down.” She turns her attention back to Elena. “He found his rebound girl.”

“Oh my God, you fucking bitch.” Charlie says outright, drawing her attention.

“Excuse me?”

“You heard me, you bitch.” Charlie’s face is furious. “I don’t fucking care what your feud was in high school with our mother, but you have no right to treat my sister like that. She isn’t a rebound. And if you were a decent fucking mother, you wouldn’t shame a girl for having a god damn boyfriend.”

“You’re just like your mother.” Kelly says, her smile dropping as she glares at the blonde.

“Oh, you better fucking believe it. You do not treat my sister like she’s just a background character. You are a grown ass adult with two children. Act like it. Because at least our mother isn’t petty enough to hold a grudge from over two decades ago. Be a grown up for once in your life. And Matt,” she starts, turning her head to her friend. “Defend your girlfriend for once. Because I will beat your fucking ass if I find her crying in her room because of you and your dumbass mother.”

Charlie gives each of them a dirty look, - aside from Caroline - and gives her sister a hug before flipping off the only ‘adult’ and moving away from the table.

***

Charlie migrated her way back to the ticket table where Caroline still sits, everyone from before now off at a table - or in Matt’s case, working.

Charlie pulled up a chair to sit with Caroline as she waits for anymore to come in, but most have already got their tickets since the five bachelors are all up on stage, Carol going through them, reading from a card on each.

“The only valid one up there is Mr. Saltzman.” Charlie whispers to her sister, watching the men on stage with Carol.

Caroline chuckles. “They really aren’t good looking, are they?”

Charlie shakes her head with a laugh. “Nope. Well, maybe Damon a little, but I don’t count him.”

“And what do you do, bachelor number three?” Carol asks into the microphone before she holds it in front of the man.

“Yeah, I’m a plumber.” He says raspily into the mic before Carol pulls it back to her.

Caroline and Charlie snort.

“Well, isn’t that wonderful? We could always use more plumbers.”

The crowd laughs.

“Moving on.” Carol says, flipping her hair out of her face as she pulls up a different card in her hand, walking to stand in front of Ric. “Number four, ‘A-lar-ic Saltzman’.” She reads off. “Wow. That’s quite a mouthful.” She says with a chuckle. “What do you do, Alaric?”

“I’m a teacher at Mystic Falls High.” Ric answers into the mic.

“Oh, beauty and brains, ladies.” Carol says to the crowd. “This one’s a keeper.” She turns back to Ric. “What do you teach?”

“History.”

“History.” Carol repeats. “Oh, well, give us a fun fact about Mystic Falls, something crazy.”

Ric looks over to Damon beside him who has a hand beside his head, his head moving to the side in an ‘we’re listening’ gesture.

Ric looks back to the crowd. “Uh, well, uh…” He trails off, not thinking of anything.

Carol takes the mic back, speaking into it instead. “He’s probably saving the best stories for his date.” She excuses before she walks to the last person at the end, flipping to the last card in her hand. “And last, but not least, Damon Salvatore. We don’t have much on you.”

“Well, I’m tough to fit on a card.” Damon replies, thinking very highly of himself which makes Charlie scoff.

“Do you have any hobbies, like to travel?”

“Oh, yeah. L.A, New York,” He takes a breath. “Couple of years ago, I was in North Carolina. Near the Duke campus, actually. I think,” He turns his head to Ric beside him. “I think Alaric went to school there. Didn’t ya’, Ric?”

He turns his head to Damon with a hard expression.

“Yeah, ‘cause I- I know your wife did.” Damon continues. “I had a drink with her once. She was,” He chuckles lightly. “She was a great girl. I ever tell you that? ‘Cause she was… She… Delicious. Mm.”

Charlie’s brows raise, her mouth falling open. “Holy shit.”

He slept with her.

Caroline and Charlie both look at each other, eyes wide as Carol goes over to the bowl of red tickets, drawing from it.

“He really is a fucking whore.” Charlie says with a snort.

Caroline laughs as the crowd cheers after Carol drew the ticket for bachelor number one.

They watch as Carol draws the ticket for number two, then the plumber steps up beside her, Carol drawing another ticket. “And bachelor number three goes to 37458.”

Kelly steps down from the bar, stumbling, clearly drunk.

“Ah. Kelly Donovan. Lovely.”

Charlie snorts. She loves Carol’s commentary so much.

Kelly takes the ticket from Carol’s hand, walking towards the twins.

“You and the plumber should have so much fun.” Carol comments, making Charlie snort, not hiding it whatsoever.

“Congratulations, Mrs. Donovan.” Caroline says with a smile, taking the ticket from her.

Kelly stops. “Okay. Just..stop.”

Caroline raises her brows, not understanding.

“Stop trying so hard.” Kelly continues. “This thing you’re doing, this nice thing, it’s fake. Like you. Like your mom.”

Charlie’s jaw clenches, her fingernails digging into her palm.

“And for some reason, Matt fell for it. But that doesn’t mean that I will. I don’t like you, okay?”

Caroline face drops.

“So, tell plumber boy I’ll be at the bar.”

Charlie stands up, her hands clenched into fists, but before Caroline could pull her back, Charlie storms over to the bar, punching Kelly Donovan right in the face, the chatter of the crowd stopping as their eyes go to her.

“You need to quit being a fucking child and act like a god damn adult.” Charlie seethes as Kelly holds her face in shock. “I am not like my sister. I don’t like people as soon as I meet them. Because I can tell you right now, Caroline is not fake. She wants you to like her because you are her boyfriend's mother. But you just can’t ever be a decent mom, can you? You don’t even care your daughter is missing. You’re a shit mom and an even shittier person. If you can’t be nice, then don’t say anything at all. Leave my sister alone.”

“Charlie!” Jenna’s voice yells from in the crowd.

“I’m done, Jenna. It’s fine.” She turns, walking towards her and Caroline. “I’m going home. Care, let’s go.”

Caroline nods, standing up with a sad expression as she links her arm with Charlie’s both walking out together.

Kelly Donovan is a fucking child.

Chapter Text

Charlie lays on the couch, Apollo at her feet, watching Scooby-Doo. It's hers and Caroline's favorite show since they were kids.

And Caroline is out with Matt on a double date with Elena and Stefan, leaving Charlie at home with her cat. Liz is working, like she always is.

As she sits there, she thinks about the conversation Lily and her had. It wasn't that big of a deal. She saw her again. So why shouldn't she forgive her?

Charlie's phone is on her hand, Lily's contact name up on her screen, her thumb hovering above the call button.

A knock comes to the door, making Charlie groan, standing up from her comfy position and opening the door.

She blinks in surprise at who stands outside. "Lily?"

She smiles back at her. "Hi."

"What are you- What are you doing here? I thought you left."

"Well, my mom got a business opportunity here in town so we're staying. Maybe Anna and I will actually go to school for once." She smiles. "You going to let me in?"

Charlie chuckles. "Um, sure." She steps aside. "Come in."

Lily smiles, putting her foot past the threshold of the Forbes home.

Charlie leads her to the living where Apollo immediately jumps up, coming to the end of the couch where Charlie pets his head, picking him up.

Lily raises her brows. "You have a cat?"

Charlie smiles. "His name's Apollo. I found him on the street a couple weeks ago. My mom's not really happy but he doesn't bother her." She shrugs. "He just likes to sleep with me and if I'm not here, Caroline."

"So is anyone here?" Lily asks as they walk to the kitchen, Charlie setting the orange cat down on the counter.

Charlie shakes her head. "No. My mom's working and my sister's out on a double date with her boyfriend, and Elena and Stefan."

"So it's just you?"

Charlie nods. "Yep. So, uh, why are you here?"

"I wanted to see you." Lily says with a smile. "I can't come and see you now?"

"Well, the last time I saw you you kissed me then ran, so..."

Lily hums. "I guess I'll have to do better this time."

Charlie purses her lips before turning in her spot. "Want to make cookies? Let's make cookies."

Lily frowns as Charlie finds the ingredients, sad she avoided her kiss, but helps make cookies with the blonde anyway.

***

The two girls laugh as they put the dough on the baking sheet, the oven already preheating.

Charlie flings some batter at Lily, causing her to turn with a gasp, throwing a whole lump of dough into Charlie's hair.

"Hey!" Charlie exclaims in shock.

Lily laughs as she places the last few pieces of dough on the sheet before sliding it into the oven, setting the timer. "You deserved that."

"I did not!" Charlie exclaims in a huff.

Lily turns around, wiping her hands. "You did."

"Look what you did!" She shows off the piece of hair that batter got stuck in.

Lily smiles. "I'll get it out. It's fine." She approaches her, taking the piece of hair and slowly taking the small pieces of cookie batter out of it one by one.

Charlie's breath stops as Lily lets go of her hair, trailing her fingers into Charlie's hair.

Before she knew it, she had Lily's lips on hers, her legs wrapped around Charlie's waist as she lifts her up onto the counter.

Lily gasps as Charlie trails kisses down her neck, unbuttoning the shirt Lily showed up in. Pearl, Anna, and her had business in town. She never changed.

"My god." Lily breathes out, her chest rising and falling as Charlie's lips trail over to her chest, her hand slowly reaching behind to unclasp her bra. "You're going to kill me."

Charlie smirks as the bra drops to the kitchen floor, Lily's tits on full display. And just for Charlie.

"I think that's the other way around, sweetheart." She whispers, breathing heavily at the sight before her before she picks the brunette up, making her let out a gasp.

"Where are we going?" Lily breathes out as Charlie throws her shirt into the kitchen as well.

"My room." Charlie mumbles against Lily's skin, unbuttoning her jeans.

Lily's moans are loud and echo throughout the whole house in the two hours that they stay in Charlie's bed, the blonde pleasuring the brunette.

A few times, Charlie had almost caught the veins under Lily's eyes, but she only turns her head, passing it off as pleasure, which isn't a lie.

The two breathe heavily when a knock comes to the door, Lily's eyes widening. "Shit!" She exclaims, her body rising up from the bed. "My clothes!"

Charlie chuckles. "No one will find them. My mom doesn't come home until later and Caroline knows to avoid."

Lily gives her a sheepish smile. "Maybe we should go check the door."

Charlie smiles. "Of course. You stay here and I'll be right back." Charlie's eyes flash with desire before she gets up from the bed, grabbing one of her long button ups from her father she decided to keep for situations like this, and walking to the door in nothing but the shirt and the undies she slipped on.

She answers the door to find Anna standing there.

"Oh, hey, Anna."

Her brows are raised as she looks at Charlie's state. She clears her throat. "I'm going to assume my sister is here."

Charlie hums. "You are correct."

"Ann?" Lily's voice comes from the door jam, slowly walking towards them in another of Bill's old shirts and... well, Charlie's not sure which pair of undies she chose. Hers that are probably in the hall somewhere or one from the blonde's drawer.

Anna clears her throat. "We need to go, Lillian." She says with a look towards Charlie. "Mom will be worried."

Lily nods. "Alright. Just let me gather my stuff." She turns and walks out of the room to find her clothes.

Charlie smiles. "You want a cookie?"

"Uh..."

Charlie snorts. "They're clean. I promise. I washed my hands before I grabbed them out of the oven."

"Sure." Anna says with a smile.

"Then, come on. Don't just stand there. Come in." Charlie says as she walks towards the kitchen.

"Char!" Lily shouts from the bedroom. "Where's my pants!?"

"Oh, I think they're in the bathroom!" Charlie shouts back as she opens the lid of the container she put the sugar cookies in.

"Thanks!"

Charlie turns around, sliding the bin to Anna who gladly takes a cookie. "Thanks."

"You're welcome." Charlie smiles.

Lily sighs, coming to a stop in the kitchen, buttoning up her pants. "Okay. I'm ready."

Anna raises her brows. "You sure?"

Lily furrows hers. "Yeah."

Anna shrugs. "Okay. Let's go." She walks to the door as Charlie stops in front of Lily.

She plants a kiss on the brunette's lips before stepping back. "Goodbye, Lily."

Lily smiles. "Goodbye, Charlie."

That night, Charlie goes to sleep with Apollo at her feet and a happy smile on her face.

Chapter Text

Charlie sits at the bar in the Mystic Grill, drinking from her milkshake when Lily comes up next to her.

“I have a proposal.” She says, giving the blonde a smile.

“Hm?” Charlie asks, turning her full attention to the brunette.

Lily takes a deep breath. “I want you to be my girlfriend.”

Charlie raises her brows in an amusing manner. “I thought last night had already told you we were.”

“We are?”

“Of course.” Charlie says with a smile.

Lily chuckles before her attention goes to someone walking in. “Good chatting with you.” She says quickly before standing up, walking towards the woman who Anna now stands with.

Charlie gets a text.

Lils

My mom.

Charlie hums before she spots Tyler and his father, the mayor, walking in, talking to Lily’s mom.

Now she wonders where her sister went. She was supposed to meet her at Grill to get going to Haven’s birthday, but she hasn’t seen her since she walked in.

A HIC slides to her as she stands up.

Charlie thanks the bartender for both her drinks before she starts walking to the door.

“Charlie!” Tyler yells, catching her attention as he walks with his father, Anna, Lily, and their mother.

Charlie rolls her eyes as she walks towards him. “What, Ty?”

“Pool.” He gestures to the empty pool table.

“I gotta go find Caroline. We’re leaving for the day.”

“In this weather?” The Mayor questions.

Charlie shrugs. “It’s Haven’s birthday.”

Tyler hums. “I still don’t understand why you go.”

“That’s because you’re a dick, Tyler.” Charlie says with a smile, patting his shoulder. “See you tomorrow, Ty. I hope you’re not a dick.”

Tyler rolls his eyes. “Very funny, Cherry.”

“Charlie?” Matt’s voice comes from beside her. “What are you still doing here?”

She sighs. “I don’t know. I’ve been waiting for Caroline for ten minutes but…”

“She already left. She said she’d wait for you in the car.”

Charlie huffs. “Thanks, Matt. You’re a lifesaver.”

Matt smiles at her. “Always.”

“I haven’t talked to Elena today. If you see her, tell we went to our Dad’s. Bonnie should still be at her aunt’s, I think. After…” Charlie trails off with her eyes downcast. “Bye, Matt.” She walks out of the Grill, going straight to the parked car where Caroline sits in the drivers seat.

She smiles at her when she slides in. “Ready?”

Charlie nods. “Yep. I just wish I knew how Bonnie’s doing.”

Caroline frowns. “Me too.”

The night of Duke’s party, Sheila Bennett had died in her sleep.

Bonnie didn’t stay around for long. She went to her aunt’s to recharge. To get away from the town for a while.

Charlie and Caroline just wish they could see her to know how she’s doing. Because Bonnie Bennett never really tells how she's feeling. Her best friends are the only ones that can tell she’s lying.

But with her not being there, they don’t know how she is.

They just hope she’s okay.

***

Charlie sighs as they drive down a back road, Matt on the phone with them, the storm raging above them.

“Where are you?” Matt questions. “I can barely hear you.”

“Storm washed out Route 5.” Caroline explains. “Now we’re detoured on some random backwoods path to hell.”

“Well, you shouldn’t be talking while you’re driving.”

“Charlie’s holding the phone, actually.” Caroline says. “But it would be nice to have one of those Bluetooth things.”

“Look, you’re breaking up. Just turn around and go back the same way you came.” Matt says. “And watch the road, okay?”

“Okay.” Caroline whispers as Charlie hangs up the phone, the older blonde coming to a halt on the muddy woods path.

“Damn it.” Charlie whispers as Caroline tries to push the pedal, but the only sound is the skidding of the wheel on Caroline’s side.

Caroline opens the door as she presses the pedal, only seeing as she gets deeper in, the mud splashing the car.

She slams the car door and sighs. “We’re stuck.” She states giving Charlie a look.

Charlie sighs as they both grab their phones only to find there’s no signal.

And they sigh when every time they try to reach one, it just beeps. They’re out of range.

Charlie and Caroline give each a look as the rain starts pouring down.

“We’re stuck here for the night, aren't we?” Caroline asks.

Charlie nods, her lips in a thin line. “Yep.”

***

Charlie had turned on the radio while they kept trying to get a signal, but it only pissed them both off which made Caroline turn it off.

Now, the only sound is the rain pouring down outside, hitting the car.

Then, the rain stops.

“Oh my God. Finally!” Charlie exclaims, already reaching for her umbrella.

Caroline sighs. “We’re gonna have to walk to get a signal.”

Charlie nods, opening the door and her pink umbrella; Caroline’s is purple.

The two girls walk, their umbrella in one hand, phone in the other as they keep trying to get a signal, but with them being by the falls, it makes it a lot harder.

Caroline walks one way into the trees by the falls, Charlie the other.

“I got one!” Caroline shouts from behind, then her yell comes as she slides down the side of the hill.

Charlie runs to her, looking over the edge, careful where she puts her feet. “You okay!?” She shouts down at her, over the loud running of water from the falls.

Charlie closes her umbrella as Caroline grabs a tree root. “Yeah!”

Then, she screams once she sees something next to the root.

“What!?” Charlie shouts down. “What’s wrong!?”

Caroline cries as she stares at it. “It’s an arm!”

***

Police sirens echo around the forest, Charlie hugging her sister to her body as they stare horrified at the sight of the body before them.

Vicki Donovan.

“She never left.” Charlie whispers. “She’s still in her costume.”

Caroline cries into her shoulder as Liz walks up to them. “Come on, girls. We have someone to see.”

They both nod, trailing after their mother to her police car since theirs is still stuck in the mud. She promised them she’ll get her officers to get it in the morning.

On the ride in the back, Caroline and Charlie clutch each other, tears trailing down their faces.

And when they step out, they’re forced to wipe their tears and act like they weren’t just crying.

So, they stand at the front door, the older one ringing the doorbell, both with somber expressions on their faces.

The door opens and their eyes flick up to him.

Matt scoffs in amusement. “What happened to you?”

Liz steps out from behind the wall, standing next to Charlie. “Hey, Matt.”

“Hey.” Matt replies, his brows furrowed. He looks at his girlfriend and his friend confused. “What’s going on?”

“Is your mom home?”

***

Kelly Donovan sits on the couch, tears trailing down her face, Liz Forbes sitting next to her, Charlie roaming around the house.

Tyler and Jeremy arrived, they’re sitting in the kitchen at the table, coffee mugs in front of them from Caroline.

Matt’s in his room, Caroline walking to him with a mug filled with coffee for him.

Charlie hears a knock at the door, walking to it to answer, only to see Elena standing there.

She nods at the brunette. “Matt’s in his room.”

Elena nods at her with a sad expression before walking past her to go to her friend.

Charlie walks to the kitchen, sitting down with Tyler and Jeremy when Caroline walks in, her face down, the coffee mug that was meant for Matt in her hand.

“Let’s go.” She mumbles, setting it down in front of Charlie. “He has Elena.”

Charlie nods, swallowing the lump in her throat as she follows after her sister to the living room.

Liz sees her daughters, saying goodbye to Kelly and then takes them home.

That night, Charlie and Caroline don’t leave each other alone. Not from the trauma they just witnessed.

They need each other. So they sleep in the same bed like they always used to do when they were kids and they missed their father.

And in that moment, they wished he was there.

Chapter Text

"Char! Come on! We got to get dresses!" Caroline exclaims, pulling her up from her bed.

Charlie groans as she gets up to her feet, her eyes still closed. "Where's Haven?"

Caroline scoffs, crossing her arms. "Still sleeping. She's being lazy. So is Steven."

Charlie hums, rubbing her eyes. "And Dad?"

"Making breakfast."

A smile blooms on Charlie's face, her eyes snapping open as she rushes to the kitchen.

Bill laughs as he hears his daughter's feet skidding across the tile towards him.

"Food?" She asks in the doorway, wide awake.

"Yes, sweetheart. Pancakes are ready." Bill says with a smile.

Charlie squeals, rushing to the table, Caroline sitting down beside her as Haven and Steven come into the kitchen, sitting down in their own chairs.

Charlie shoves her face with her plate of pancakes just as her phone starts ringing.

She grabs it, answering it and putting it on speaker as she continues to eat.

"Charliann. You're awake." The voice says, surprised.

Charlie scoffs. "Wow. Thanks, Mom. What do you want?"

"I just wanted to know how you two are doing."

"Fine, Mom. We're just eating breakfast with Dad, Steven, and Haven."

"Is Bonnie back yet?" Caroline asks before putting more pancake in her mouth.

Liz sighs. "No, she isn't. She hasn't called either of you?"

Both girls hum, shaking their heads. "No."

"Tell us how the party goes tonight?" Caroline says.

"Of course. I'm sure Elena will tell you, too."

Both girls smile at each other. "Love you, Mom. Bye!"

Charlie hangs up the phone, everyone finishing their breakfast before they go shopping.

***

"This one!" Caroline exclaims, holding up a dress for Charlie to see.

She shakes her head. "No. That doesn't flatter me."

"What about this one?" Haven asks, holding up a green dress to show the girls.

Caroline cocks her head. "Not green. But..."

Charlie smirks. "Get it. It's perfect."

Caroline smiles at her before she squeals, rushing to Haven and grabbing the dress from her to go change.

"Charliann," Bill says from behind her, making her turn.

Her lips pull up into a grin when she sees the dress in his hand.

"It'll look good on you." Haven says, stopping beside her.

Charlie nods, walking to her father. "Thank you, Dad." It's the first genuine time she's actually appreciated her father.

She smiles before grabbing the dress and following after where Caroline went.

When Charlie changes into it, she looks at herself in the mirror, running her hands down the dress.

Then, she suddenly thinks of her girlfriend.

"Care!" She yells, stepping out of the dressing room to see Caroline already waiting for her in her dress.

Charlie smiles at her. "You look amazing."

"So do you!" Caroline says back with a proud smile.

Steven, Bill, and Haven watch them.

"Can you take a picture? I want to send it to Lily."

"So, are you official?" Caroline asks as she takes her sister's phone, backing up to take a picture.

Charlie nods. "Yeah. We talked about it at the Grill during the storm. You know, when..."

"Vicki." Caroline finishes sadly with a small nod. "Yeah. I know."

Charlie poses for the picture and then Caroline hands her the phone back.

"Haven, do you have a dress for your prom?" Caroline asks, turning to Steven's daughter.

Haven shakes her head. "It's not my prom."

"It might be for seniors, but you can still get one. You still have two years left, but that doesn't mean anything."

Haven smiles. "I actually found one I really liked."

"Get it!" Charlie ushers her out of the room to go grab it.

When she gets back, they both see that it's a black dress that would complement her curves.

She quickly changes into it and steps back out, twirling for the two sisters.

"Let's take a picture." Charlie offers, walking over to her father and handing him her phone.

She quickly runs back to the two, each putting their hands behind the others back and smiling for the camera.

The flash clicks and Charlie's phone dings in Bill's hand.

"Ooh! That's Lily!"

"Who?" Haven asks, furrowing her brows as Charlie smiles, rushing back over to Bill and grabbing her phone.

"Charlie's girlfriend." Caroline singsongs.

Charlie scoffs. "Why don't you go text your boyfriend? Make sure he won't be Elena's date instead of yours."

Caroline scowls but grabs her phone anyway to text Matt.

Lils

Wow. You look hot.

I'd be even hotter if you agree to be my date for Miss Mystic Falls.

"So, Haven, you got a boyfriend or girlfriend?" Charlie asks, looking up from her phone to see the girl standing there awkwardly.

She shakes her head. "No. Not yet."

"We'll have to set you up with someone." Caroline says with a nod towards her, putting away her phone.

"Not Tyler." Charlie says quickly. "Or Damon. Stefan's taken, but I'm not really sure on that since they break up a lot."

"What about Dana and Chad?"

"I don't think Haven would be interested in being a third. I do. It's fun." Charlie says with a smile. "Sucks that Dana and Chad won't let me be their third, though."

"What about Jeremy?" Caroline asks.

Charlie shakes her head. "Nope. Anna and him have something going on there."

"Do you like girls?" Caroline asks the raven-haired girl.

Haven shrugs. "I'm not sure."

"Girls are amazing" Charlie answers. "You should try it. After I broke up with Darren, I experimented and found out I liked both."

"Yeah, and then you kept experimenting." Caroline retorts. "Until Lily."

Charlie smiles. "I like her. She's the first person since Darren that I actually want a relationship with."

"And she likes your child?"

Charlie scoffs, crossing her arms. "Of course she likes Apollo. It's Apollo!"

Charlie's phone dings the same time as Caroline's.

They smile at each other before reaching for their phones.

They both see the same message.

Yes. I'll take you to Miss Mystic Falls. 

Chapter Text

“Did you hear?” Caroline asks, eyes wide as she rushes up to Charlie, linking her arm with the younger blonde’s.

Charlie hums in question.

“Bonnie’s back. She showed up first period.”

“She is?” Charlie asks, a smile blooming on her face at the thought of seeing her best friend. “Do you know how she’s doing?”

Caroline shakes her head. “She hasn’t talked to anyone yet.”

Charlie frowns as they walk into their history class, sitting down at the desks next to each other.

“You think she’ll be a contestant in Miss Mystic Falls?” Caroline asks.

Charlie shakes her head. “It hasn’t even been a month yet, Care. Give her time to get back into the town events. Besides, I don't think they take late ones."

“Okay, everyone.” Mr. Saltzman draws the attention to him after the bell rang. “This week, we’re going to set aside our regular curriculum for a lesson in local history as we approach Founder’s Day. Apparently, the community leaders think that’s more important than World War II, but hey? What do I know?”

“Did you finish the books?” Caroline whispers, leaning over to her sister.

Charlie nods. “When we were staying with Dad.”

“Good.” She smiles. “We’re all set then.”

“What does it mean to have a Founder’s Day?” Saltzman starts. “Well, if you turn your attention to this exquisite diorama over here that I spent all night making…”

***

The twins walk through the grass in front of the school, spying the one person they’ve been hoping to see for weeks.

“Bonnie!” Caroline yells as they both rush to her. “Bonnie!” She embraces the brunette. “Thank God you’re home.”

Charlie smiles, squealing as she hugs her best friend. “I missed you.”

“I know we talked almost every day but I missed you.” Caroline says when Charlie pulls away. “How are you doing?”

“Better.” Bonnie says. “It’s better, you know. Glad to be back. And, uh, try to keep myself busy.”

“Well, I can help with that.” Caroline says with a smile. “Major wardrobe confab needed, A.S.A.P. You need to help Charlie and I make sure we got the perfect dresses for the Founder’s court.”

Bonnie smiles at the two.

“The Founder’s Court?” Elena asks. “Did I miss something?”

“The Founder’s Court.” Caroline says like it’s obvious. “You know, Miss Mystic Falls.”

Elena has a dawning realization on her face.

“They just announced it today.” Charlie explains. “You, me, and Caroline are on it.”

“Oh my God. We signed up for that so long ago.” Elena says. “I completely forgot.”

“No wonder you did, ‘Lena.” Charlie says with a shrug. “No one’s blaming you. Caroline and I have been waiting for this for months.”

“Oh, so are- are you dropping out, then?” Caroline asks.

Elena shakes her head. “I can’t.” She gives Bonnie a look.

“No?”

“Her mom is the one who wanted her to enter.” Bonnie explains.

Charlie’s face falls, her eyes closing. “My God. I completely forgot.”

Miranda Gilbert asked Charlie to help convince Elena to enter a few months before her death.

Elena forgot all about it after.

And Charlie forgot Miranda ever wanted Elena in the contest.

***

“This year’s Queen will have the special honor of taking center stage at the a hundred fiftieth Founder’s Day Gala.” Carol says from behind the table with two others hosting the gala; Charlie sitting in the single chair in front of them. “Before we crown our winner, we’d like to get to know a bit more about each of you.”

Charlie smiles at them. “I volunteer at the Rec center’s soup kitchen. I help plan any school events and help set up. And I was in charge of planning the whole sexy suds car wash last year to get more money for the school.”

***

Lily rushes into the cafeteria, out of breath, everyone in the room looking at her with weird looks. “God, why was that such a long walk? How big is this school? I had to run just to get here in time.”

Charlie snorts. “You didn’t make it in time.”

Lily frowns, standing up to look at her. “I didn’t?”

Charlie shakes her head. “Carol was just about to start.”

Lily huffs, walking over to her girlfriend. “Well, I’m here now.”

“I’m sorry, who are you?” Carol asks, her brows furrowed as she looks between Lily and Charlie. “You aren’t a contestant, are you?”

“She’s my date.” Charlie says, looking at Carol.

“She’s a-”

“A girl?” Charlie finishes. “I didn’t see any rules saying that your date has to be a guy. Just that the contestant has to have a date and they have to be a girl. So, is there a problem, Mrs. Lockwood?”

Carol breathes out through her nose. “No, dear. There isn’t.”

Charlie smiles. “Good. Then we can get started. I mean, unless you would like to talk to my father. Do you, Mrs. Lockwood?”

Carol gulps. “No, Miss Forbes. We are good. No need to call your father.”

Charlie smiles. “Then get on with it.”

Carol nods, stepping back. “Honor your partner.” She begins, turning on the music.

Charlie and Lily smile at each other, curtseying.

“Let’s focus.” Carol says in a lovey voice. “Right hand around.”

They both put their hands up in front of each other, space between them, and then start moving around in a circle.

“Flirt with your eyes.”

“Oh, I flirt on the daily, darling.” Lily says with a smirk and a wink.

Charlie giggles as they get back to their start positions.

“Left hand around.”

They switch hands, going around in a circle.

“I don’t understand how this is a possible dance in the older days.” Charlie says with a laugh.

“Both hands.”

They raise both of their hands, going around.

“I kind of like it.” Lily says. “It teaches the intimacy of dancing without touching.”

“You’re a hopeless romantic.”

Lily nods. “Yeah, I am.”

Elena giggles beside them, the teenagers stopping to turn to them only to see Stefan dipping Elena. That’s not how the dance is supposed to go.

“Oh, oh. No. No, no.” Carol stops them, walking through the middle of the stopped students. “There’s no touching during this part. It’s about the simple intimacy of the near-touch.” She puts her own hands how theirs were moments before, how it’s supposed to be done.

She backs up towards the blonde girl next to Charlie. “Very nice, Amber.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Lockwood.” Amber replies with a smile.

The two girls give each other a flirty look before going back to the dance.

***

When they break is when Caroline and Bonnie show up.

Elena, Stefan, and Charlie all go towards them, Lily following behind.

“Bonnie.” Elena says, stopping in front of her by the door. “Hey.”

“Hey, how are ya’?” Stefan asks.

Bonnie doesn’t reply.

“What are you doing here?” Charlie asks instead.

“I begged Bonnie to fill in for Matt.” Caroline explains. “He had to work today.”

Elena nods at her before her eyes go back to Bonnie whose eyes go back and forth between Caroline and Elena. “Bonnie, do you have a minute?” She asks.

“We only have thirty minutes for rehearsal.” Bonnie makes an excuse.

Why doesn’t she want to talk to Elena?

“It’ll only take a minute.” Elena says. “Please.”

Bonnie thinks for a few seconds before she nods with her head to the door, walking out of it, Elena following behind.

The twins smile at Stefan awkwardly.

“Care, this is Lily.” Charlie introduces with a smile. “My girlfriend.”

Caroline smiles at the brunette. “Nice to meet you. I’m Caroline, Charlie’s sister.”

Lily holds her hand out. "Lily."

***

“Are you ready for this, Care?” Charlie asks as she curls her sister's hair. “We have competition.”

“Us included.” Caroline says, biting her lip.

“One of us has to win.” Charlie says, giving her sister a look through the mirror. “It’s our legacy. We have to win, Care.”

Caroline nods, careful of the curling iron on her hair. “I know. We can do this. We just have to beat Elena.”

Charlie scoffs. “Oh, that’ll be easy. We’re more involved with stuff than she is. I’ll bet you you’re going to win.” She says, her hand on the blonde’s shoulder.

Caroline smiles at her through the mirror, placing her hand on hers. “And you’ll win next year. I know it.”

Charlie smiles. “If you win this year, that’s all that matters.”

“I’ll force you to enter next year.”

Charlie scoffs. “Fine. If you win, I’ll enter for next year.”

Caroline smiles brightly. “See. It wasn’t that hard.”

Charlie laughs just as the door opens.

“Hey! Out!” Elena orders with a glare, drawing their attention. “Escorts wait downstairs.”

Charlie smiles, looking over to the escort at the door. “Hello, Lily.”

The brunette peeks around Elena’s shoulder, seeing Charlie in her purple robe and Caroline in her pink as the former curls the latter’s hair.

“Hey, Char!”

“Out!” Caroline yells, pointing at the door. “No escorts upstairs.”

Lily rolls her eyes. “Fine, fine.” She says, holding her hands up as she backs up. “I’m going.”

“Bye, Lils!” Charlie shouts.

“Bye, Cherry!”

The door closes when Elena shuts it.

***

“Miss Tina Fell.” Mayor Lockwood from downstairs starts. “Escorted by Bartholomew Whitmore.”

The crowd claps as Tina walks down the steps to her escort.

Caroline, Elena and Charlie stand at the top, waiting for them to be called.

Carol walks in. “Has anyone seen Amber?”

No one answers her, which causes her to just walk past to the side of the stairs.

“Do you see Stefan down there?” Elena asks from where she’s been looking down since they got there.

The twins walk over, looking down themselves.

Caroline sighs. “Nope. Just my boring fill-in escort.”

“I see Lily.” Charlie says with a bright smile.

“What happened to Matt?” Elena asks with a confused look to her friend.

Caroline sighs. “They wouldn’t let him out of work. What happened to Stefan?”

“I don’t know.” Elena answers with a shake of her head. “He just disappeared somewhere. I don’t know.” Elena takes a deep breath. “What am I doing? I never should’ve gone through with this.”

“What do you mean?” Caroline asks with her brows furrowed.

“Of course you should have!” Charlie exclaims, finally looking over to Elena.

“I need to find Stefan.” Elena says with a sigh. “This isn’t me.” She shakes her head at the twins. “I’m not this person anymore.”

“Uh, no, no, no. No way. No.” Caroline objects before Elena could walk any farther past Charlie.

“You can’t quit.” Charlie says with a glare to the brunette.

Caroline scoffs. “You had your chance to drop out. And believe me, I was all for it. So was Charlie. Because there is no way that we can beat you.”

Elena gives them both a look from where they stand beside each other. She knows if they really tried, they could beat her.

“Elena, this was important to your mom.” Charlie says. “It’s why you’re doing it in the first place.”

Elena nods, agreeing.

“Miss Caroline Forbes.”

They all smile at the name.

“And her escort, Jeffery Lockwood Hamilton.”

Caroline takes a deep breath, nodding at her sister before she starts walking down the stairs. Her green dress brushes the steps as she walks, the top of it strapless and suits her well. Of course, her heart necklace hanging around her neck no matter what; Charlie’s neck decorated the same way.

Elena’s is blue, tank top straps that connect in an ‘x’ on the back, and covers her feet, just like everyone else. Though, the twins still got shoes to match.

“Miss Charliann Forbes.” The Mayor downstairs says, causing Charlie to take a deep breath and go to the stairs. “And her escort, Lillian Zhu.”

Some murmur about a woman escorting another, but neither of them care.

As Charlie walks down the steps, her hand on the railing, her purple dress brushes the steps, luckily, Charlie made sure to practice on walking in the dress so she doesn’t trip. She’d definitely lose points for that.

As soon as Charlie gets into view Lily takes in the sight of her.

Charlie’s hair is curled, her hair falling onto her shoulder and farther, her dress purple and silky. The top of it has spaghetti straps and the breasts have sparkles with a piece of purple fabric covering the top part.

Charlie takes Lily’s hand with a smile, the latter leading them out to the deck where the other girls are lined up.

“You look beautiful.” Lily whispers.

Charlie smiles. “And you look good in a suit.”

“Oh, I know. It’s my best look.”

They stand across from each other with a smile, in their own lines.

When Elena stands next to Charlie, Damon in front of her, she realizes Amber left. She got cold feet.

The music starts.

They take a step forward, bowing at each other, then takes a step back.

They wait until the cue comes, then they put up their right hand, space between as they go around in a circle.

They stop, then go around again with their left hand up this time.

Then both hands.

Finally, they step forward and connect their right hands, their lefts going to the side of each other as they start their waltz, stepping around in a circle.

“You know, I’ve done this dance before.” Lily says as they go around.

“You have?”

Lily nods, barely noticeable. “A few years ago. With a man, at that. I wasn’t in a town where I was accepted.”

Charlie smiles. “Oh, I’m barely accepted here. But I keep it quiet. Well, until now.”

“Yes, that was brave of you, Charlie.”

“I usually have a guy picked out for this sort of thing, but I wanted to show off my girlfriend. Because I like you, Lily. I really do.”

Lily smiles as they step back into their original places, ending the dance.

***

The crowd claps as the girls stand on the stage, waiting for the Mayor to name the winner.

There’s a whole month of events to get ready for in the future. And whoever wins, has to go to all of them.

“Where’s Amber?” Caroline whispers to her sister and their friend beside her.

Elena shakes her head. “I don’t know.”

“I think she got cold feet.” Charlie whispers back. “They always do.”

“Before I crown the winner, I’d like to offer a personal thank you to all of these young ladies for their efforts to better our communities.” Mayor Lockwood starts.

He claps, then the crowd follows.

“So. Without further ado, it is my honor to announce our very own Miss Mystic Falls, Miss Caroline Forbes!”

The crowd claps as Charlie turns to Caroline. “I knew you could do it.”

“Congratulations.” Elena says to her with a smile.

“I actually won.” Caroline says with a laugh before bringing her sister in for a hug.

“I told you you would win. Why do you ever doubt me?” Charlie whispers to her.

Caroline holds Elena’s hand before she pulls away, giving them both a smile. “I guess I really shouldn’t, Char.” Then she turns, walking to Mayor Lockwood for her ‘Miss Mystic Falls’ sash.

***

Charlie laughs as she pulls Lily with her. “Come. Jenna’s this way. You have to like my family.”

Lily groans. “Isn’t Caroline enough?”

“Caroline isn’t my only family. Elena and Bonnie are. Jenna. Jeremy. My dad. Steven. Haven. My mom. You have to meet them all!”

Lily laughs at her. “Okay, okay! But the party’s almost over.”

“So? This is Tyler’s place. I know the way around.”

Suddenly, Charlie bumps into a person, causing her to yelp before Lily catches her.

She laughs, turning around to face the person. “Oh my God. I’m so sorry. I wasn’t looki- John?”

He smiles at her. “Charliann Forbes. You looked great up there. The, uh, woman, though to get at your mom? That wasn’t.”

Charlie scoffs, crossing her arms. “That wasn’t to get at my mom.”

John raises his brow.

“Fuck you, John. That’s why no one likes you.”

“Why you don’t like me.” He corrects.

“Jenna doesn’t like you. Or Jeremy and Elena. Let alone me.”

“Lils.” Anna’s voice says from beside them. “Come on. Jer’s leaving and I’m not staying here longer than I have to.”

Charlie pouts. “Oh, come on, Anna. You can’t stay a little longer? How about you see me punch Damon Salvatore in the face?”

Anna’s mouth drops open. “I would pay money to see that.”

Charlie smirks, already backing up. “Oh, he’s been asking for it since last year.”

“I wouldn’t do that, Charliann.” John says, giving her a look.

“One, don’t call me that. Two, fuck off. My mother isn’t around. My father I just saw last week. In Georgia. So fuck off, John. Go find someone else to bother.”

She smirks at the sisters. “Come on. He deserves it.”

They make confused faces at each other before running after Charlie, who can surprisingly run in heels and her dress. Guess all those fashion shows with Caroline paid off.

Charlie shushes the two as she sees Damon walking down the hall. “Shh.” Then, she jumps out in front of him, punching him right in the face. “That was for my sister, you asshole.”

The two sisters snort as they step out to walk with Charlie outside.

“That was awesome.” Lily says with a laugh. “I’ve wanted to do that for ages.”

“If he does something else, you can count on me punching him again.” Charlie smirks before she says goodbye to the two, walking off to where Caroline waits at the car.

“What did you do!?” Caroline exclaims when she sees her bloody hand.

Charlie shrugs. “I punched Damon. He deserved it.”

“You did what!?” Caroline exclaims as Charlie laughs loudly. “Charlie!”

Chapter Text

Charlie walks through the yard of the school with Caroline, smiling and laughing as they talk to Haven on the phone.

“No, no! Quit laughing!”

Charlie laughs again. “Okay, okay. We’re sorry. But the dress you got was for a date? To your prom?”

Haven laughs. “Yes! I just didn’t want my dad to know!”

“Was it with a boy or girl?” Caroline asks.

“Neither. They’re a ‘they’. They were born a girl, but they don’t identify as either.”

“They’re non-binary.” Charlie says with a smile just as Lily comes to walk with them.

“Exactly! See, Char, you get it.”

Caroline huffs. “I don’t.”

“Cherry will explain it.” Haven says with a sigh. “She knows this stuff better than I do. Better than Bill and my father does.”

“So, are you dating?” Charlie asks with an excited smile.

“I’m not sure yet. We haven’t really talked about it.”

“I have a boyfriend, Char has a girlfriend, now you have to have a partner.”

“Fine, okay. I’ll discuss it.”

The twins smile at each other. “Bye, Haven! Love you!”

“Love you, too.”

Charlie pockets her phone with a smile, turning to Lily. “Hey, what are you doing here?”

Caroline gives her sister a knowing look before she walks away with a pep in her step.

“I came to get this.” Lily replies, holding out a paper for her to take.

Charlie takes it with a confused expression. “This is a school schedule.” She says, handing it back.

Lily nods with a smile. “Anna and I wanted the full experience of high school. We start tomorrow.”

“Isn’t homeschool better than public, though?”

Lily hums with a shrug. “We can’t see our partners when we’re being homeschooled.”

Charlie raises her brows. “You’re coming to school for me?”

Lily nods. “Yeah, I am.”

Charlie leans in, capturing Lily’s lips in a breathtaking kiss. “I think I’m falling for you, Lily.”

Lily smiles at her. “I already have.”

***

“So, Haven is like your step-sister?” Lily asks, laying across the top of Charlie’s bed.

Charlie nods from her place at the end of her bed. “Sort of. Haven is my dad’s boyfriend’s daughter. We’ve known her since we were ten. She’s like a sister to us.”

Lily nods. “Like found family.”

“Exactly. Just like Elena and Bonnie are our sisters.”

“Then what am I? You said you were falling for me.”

Charlie smiles, leaning forward. “And like you said, I already have.”

“So, you love me?”

“I do, yes.”

Lily leans in, brushing her lips against the blonde’s. “Say it.”

“I love you.” Charlie whispers.

“I love you, too.”

Then, Lily straddles Charlie’s hips, taking her lips in a kiss as she slides her shirt off, only breaking to put it over her head.

Charlie breathes heavily, holding the brunette’s hips in place, but Lily forces them away to take off her shirt.

Charlie leans up once it's off, rolling Lily onto her back as they kiss.

“You are amazing, Charliann Forbes.”

Charlie smirks. “And I love you, Lillian Zhu.”

***

Lily and Anna walk in their house with smiles on their faces, the latter closing the door behind them.

They find Pearl in the living room, packing.

“Hey.” Anna says. “What’s the matter?”

“I need you two to pack your things. We’re leaving.” Pearl says, continuing to pack.

“What? No.”

“We can’t leave.” Lily says, her face falling.

“I was wrong to think that we could make a home here.” Pearl continues, her back to the sisters. “It’s time for us to move on.”

“But I don’t wanna move on.” Anna says, walking farther in the living room. “Neither does Lily. We wanna stay.”

“We can’t stay. There’s too many people here that know the truth.” Pearl says, finally turning around to face them. “Too much history.”

“So, what, you’re just gonna give up, pack us up, and move us out?” Anna asks, putting her bag on the chair.

“We like it here, Mother!” Lily exclaims, coming to stand by Anna.

“It’s not safe here, you know that.”

“Please.” Anna begs.

Pearl turns around to go back to packing. “This is about Jeremy.”

“No. It’s about us finally getting to build a life for ourselves.”

“I have a girlfriend, Mama!” Lily exclaims, her face pleading as Pearl turns around.

“Please, Mama.”

“You two gave me my life back.” Pearl says. “I am just trying to protect yours.”

Lily and Anna look away then back to their mother.

“I can’t force you.” Pearl continues. “It’s your decision.”

They both stare at her before they finally make it.

***

Charlie’s eyes flutter open at the feel of someone’s hand brushing hair away from her face. “Lily?” She asks quietly, still tired from sleep.

Lily smiles at her from where she lays on the other side of the bed. “Hi.”

“How did you get in here?”

“Caroline let me in as she was getting home.”

Charlie hums, her eyes closing again.

“I’m sorry I woke you.”

“It’s okay. I’m still half asleep.”

Lily smiles lightly. “I’m sorry, Charlie.”

It takes a while, but Charlie finally answers, “For what?”

She hesitates. “I have to leave.” She whispers, her fingers brushing Charlie’s face.

The blonde doesn’t answer and Lily knows she never heard her. She fell back asleep.

Lily leans over, mumbling against her lips, “I’m sorry, Charlie. I love you.” She kisses her lips one last time. “Goodbye.”

Then she slips out the window.

***

“We’re back.” Anna calls into the house, setting her bag down on the table in the hall.

They both look around, not hearing their mother or Harper.

Then, they spot her body in the room next to them and cry out.

“Mama!” Anna cries, kneeling down beside her after stepping over Harper’s body.

They both have stakes in their chests, their bodies grey.

“Harper! Mama!” Lily cries, kneeling down beside them both in tears.

Anna takes out the stake in Pearl’s heart, shaking her as Lily sits between them, her forehead on her knees as she sobs.

“No, please don’t leave us again!” Anna cries. “No, please wake up! You have to wake up!”

Lily sniffles, scootching over to Anna as she collapses in her arms with a sob.

“No!”

Chapter Text

Students around the school talk and laugh as they help build the Founder’s floats, Charlie running all over to help students.

“Charlie!” Saltzman says, calling her over to a table with students, including Matt and Tyler.

She rushes over, standing beside her sister’s boyfriend. “Yes?’

Ric passes around a paper to the students, handing Charlie one. “So, these are the, uh, the specs for the History Department’s Founder’s Day float. We’re gonna be recreating the Battle Of Willow Creek. Tyler’s been nominated head of the production design.”

“By who?” Tyler asks before Ric could continue.

“By me.” Ric replies sternly. “I’ve seen your sketches and they’re good.”

“Look, I’m not really into the whole-”

“Yeah, well, you just pick your team, be creative, and…” He spots someone in the hall. “And don’t screw up. Charlie, you’re helping wherever you can, I need you to help them.” He says, raising his brows at the blonde. “You’re good. Jeremy’s shown me your sketch book. Help. They’ll need it.”

“But-”

“Don’t take Tyler’s place.” Ric cuts her off. “But help.” He walks away.

Charlie huffs. “Tyler, if you need help, I’m here. But I have other places to be and help. Like Ric said, you’re good. But if you need help, I can always help map out the blueprints.”

“Char!” Caroline calls from a table.

Charlie sighs, looking over to her. “I have to go, but work it out, figure out what you want to do. And be the leader, Ty.”

She rushes over to her sister and Bonnie, sliding in the chair beside her friend. “Okay. I’m ready. Show us.”

“Let’s reference last year’s Miss Mystic Float.” Caroline says before typing on the computer in front of her and clicking on a site. “This is what they did last year...” She turns the computer to face the two. “And it’s exactly what we don’t want to do.”

“Ew.” Bonnie says.

“Yeah.”

The float has way too much color, there’s no common theme, and just way too much color. Did Charlie already say that?

“Okay, so. What are we doing?” Bonnie asks.

“Southern classic elegance.” Caroline says slowly with a smile.

“‘Gone With The Wind’?” Bonnie and Charlie deadpan, their brows raised.

“How’d you know?” Caroline asks, surprised.

“You channel Scarlett daily.” Bonnie says like it’s obvious.

“So true.” Caroline nods before looking at Charlie.

She shrugs. “I know you.”

Caroline hums. “True.”

They laugh.

“Argh.” Caroline groans, looking back at the doorway to the cafeteria. “Where’s Elena? She’s supposed to be helping.”

“I don’t know.” Bonnie says with a shake of her head, but she looks like she doesn’t really care.

“Okay, what’s the deal?”

“What do you mean?”

“Don’t play dumb.” Caroline says. “You and Elena are fighting. Spill.”

“It’s nothing.” Bonnie replies.

“It’s not nothing.” The twins say.

“You two never fight like this.” Charlie continues.

“You know, this whole float is supposed to be about friends creating something together and everyone is fighting.” Caroline says. “Matt and Tyler hate each other. You and Elena are on the outs. Charlie and I are the only ones who aren’t fighting. I just- I don’t like it.” She sighs. “And I can’t fix it if I don’t know what’s wrong.”

“I can’t talk about it, Caroline, I’m sorry.”

“Charlie!” Dana shouts, gesturing over to her table from theirs.

Charlie stands up from her chair. “I have other places to be around and help. Um, Love you. Both of you.” She places her hand on Bonnie’s shoulder.

Bonnie smiles up at her. “Love you, too, Char.”

“Love you.” Caroline says as she walks away.

“Okay, I’m here. What do you need?” Charlie asks, standing with Dana at her table.

“We need help sketching. See if we have the blueprints right.”

Charlie nods, leaning over Chad’s shoulder and shakes her head. “No.” She sits down beside him, pulling the paper to her and picking up a pencil. “You’d want something more like this…”

***

Charlie sits on the float, her phone in her hand as she tries to call her girlfriend. But she’s not picking up.

“Jer!” Charlie yells, jumping down from the float to walk to him. “Have you seen Lily? I can’t get a hold of her.”

Jeremy shakes his head. “I haven't heard from Anna either.”

Charlie sighs, tilting her head up to the sky. “She stopped by the house two nights ago. I fell asleep on her. I have no idea what she wanted and I’ve been trying to call her since.”

Jeremy sighs. “Anna stopped by too. I did the same thing.”

Charlie looks back at him. “If you get a hold of her, tell me.”

Jeremy nods. “Of course. And you’ll tell me if you get Lily?”

Charlie nods as she walks away. “You got it, Jer.”

“Char!” Caroline yells from the seat on the float. “Come on! We got decorating to do!”

Charlie smiles at her, putting her phone away as she jumps up onto the float, grabbing a thing of red garland to put around the float.

A scream comes from the float over, the twins jumping in shock as their eyes go to it. “Hey, get this trailer up!” Matt shouts from where he's trapped under it. “Come on, guys, lift it, please!”

“Give me a hand!” Tyler yells as he puts his hands under the front of the float.

The football players come over to help.

“Come on, lift.” Tyler orders as Matt yells from the trailer crushing his arm.

The twins run down from their own float as the commotion goes on, running over to them.

Stefan runs over and lifts up the float, Matt immediately sliding out, holding his arm in pain, Caroline coming to kneel beside him.

“Caroline, call an ambulance.” Stefan says after the trailer slammed back down to the ground.

“Okay.” She says, grabbing her phone out and walking away from the chatter as Charlie kneels down beside Matt, Stefan on his other side.

“How bad does it hurt?” Charlie asks, holding Matt’s arm and trying to move it.

He cries out in pain.

“Okay, so probably an eight.”

Matt clenches his jaw in pain as Tyler comes to stand next to Charlie, Stefan getting up and disappearing into the crowd.

“I need a shirt.” Charlie says quickly, looking up at Tyler. “Give it.”

“For what!?” Tyler exclaims.

“I need to make a sling! Just give it!”

Tyler huffs, but complies, taking off his shirt and handing it to Charlie.

She grimaces at the sweat. “Gross.”

She puts the head hole around Matt’s neck and uses the other end to put his arm through, letting it hang there instead of holding it with his other hand.

“The ambulance is saying fifteen to twenty minutes.” Caroline says as she kneels down on the other side of Matt.

“I have my car.” Tyler says. “I can take him to the hospital.”

“Caroline can take me.” Matt says, his voice raised with how much pain he’s in.

“But I didn’t drive.” Caroline says, her voice quiet.

“Then I’ll wait. It’s fine.”

Holding his grudge even in the state he’s in.

“No, you’re not.” Charlie says quickly with a glare. “You’re not waiting. You need a doctor.”

“Tyler’s driving. End of story.” Caroline says sternly.

“Fine.” Matt agrees.

“Go!” Caroline yells when Tyler doesn't move.

“I’ll bring my car around.” Tyler says before he leaves.

Caroline puts her hand on Matt’s back worriedly as Charlie makes sure his arm isn’t hanging down too much, giving him any pain.

Matt looks at Caroline and Charlie smiles fondly.

Even in a crisis, they’re still looking at each other.

***

Charlie sits on the curb outside the Mystic Falls hospital, Tyler’s car in front of her while he and Caroline wait inside to hear what the doctor has to say.

Charlie puts her head in her hands with a sigh, her elbows resting on her propped up knees.

How could this have happened?

She hears footsteps walking towards her and she looks up to see the person she’s been waiting to hear from for two days. “Lily?”

When she steps into the light, Charlie sees the tears streaming down her face.

“Oh my God. What happened?” Charlie asks, standing up and meeting her halfway.

Lily lets out a sob. “My mother’s dead.” She takes a shaky breath. “Someone murdered her.” Lily falls into Charlie’s arms with a sob.

Charlie strokes her hair in comfort.

When the doors to the hospital open after ten long minutes, they pull away, Charlie turning to the door.

“He’s going to be fine.” Caroline says as they approach Charlie. “He just needs a sling and an overnight stay.”

“Good.” Charlie turns back around only to find air where she left Lily. “Where-?” She furrows her brows but shakes her head, turning around. “Ready?”

Caroline and Tyler both nod their heads.

“Drop us off at the Grill.” Caroline says as they get in the car. “We’re meeting Bonnie there. She’ll take us home.”

***

“So you’re not gonna tell us what happened?” Caroline asks, her voice gentle.

Bonnie looks to the crowd around the Grill, shaking her head.

The twins give her a look.

“I did something bad, C.” Bonnie begins, using the nickname they all use when referring to them both. “And I lied about it.”

They furrow their brows, Caroline asking, “To who?”

“To Elena.” Bonnie answers. “I pretended to do something..I didn’t really do.”

“What are you talking about?” Caroline asks.

“What did you do?” Charlie adds on.

“I couldn’t do what she wanted me to do. It wasn’t right. Grams would have never done it, so I couldn't, either.” Bonnie says. “But when Elena finds out..she’s never gonna forgive me.”

***

Bonnie drops the twins off, them both slowly walking up their drive as she pulls away.

The ‘something’ that Bonnie did is still on Charlie’s mind. She wouldn’t tell them exactly what she ‘didn’t do’, but it’s still stuck in her head.

What could it have possibly been?

“Char,” Caroline says, bumping her shoulder as they get close to the house.

Charlie hums, looking up at their door only to find Lily sitting on the steps, tears on her cheeks. “Lily,” She breathes out, rushing up to her.

Lily sobs into her shoulder after she was pulled up by the blonde and into a hug. “I have nowhere else to go, Charlie.”

“Where’s Anna?” Charlie asks.

“She’s with Jeremy. But I can’t stay there with her.” Lily pulls away, letting Charlie see the tears still falling down her face. “I have nowhere.”

“It’s okay. You can stay here.” Charlie says, her hands on Lily’s upper arms. “Come on.” She guides her up the steps where Caroline waits to open the door for them after unlocking it.

“What about your mother?”

“Don’t worry about her. Care and I will talk to her.” Charlie comforts as they go inside, down the hall. “Go get changed. I’ll be right here.”

Lily nods as she walks into Charlie’s room, closing the door behind her.

Caroline comes to stand next to her, watching the door with an ‘N’ on it. “What happened?”

Charlie shakes her head. “I can’t tell you. I’m sorry, Care. She will when she’s ready.”

Caroline nods before saying goodnight to her sister.

When Charlie walks in the room, she sees Lily sitting on the floor, her clothes beside her as she just sobs.

The blonde kneels down next to her, bringing her in for a hug.

“I’m sorry.” Lily cries. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”

Chapter Text

“Char-lie!” Caroline singsongs, pounding on her door. “Come on! Wake up! We have hours of dressing to do for the parade!”

Charlie groans, her eyes opening to see Lily smiling above her.

“We got dresses for a reason! We have to go!” Caroline shouts.

“Cherry,” Lily says softly, straddling her hips. “Come on. You got to get up.”

Charlie shakes her head, her hands finding their way to Lily’s hips. “No. I don’t want to.”

The door bursts open and then a shriek. “God!” Caroline exclaims, turning around. “I hate this.”

Charlie laughs, turning her head to Caroline. “Give me a minute, Care. I’ll be out soon.”

Caroline huffs. “Fine. But Lily better be dressing up, too.”

“I will!” Lily shouts after her, the door slamming behind her.

***

Charlie sucks in a sharp breath. “Jesus, Care! You don’t have to cut off my lungs!”

“Don’t be dramatic.” Caroline says with a scoff. “Lily was able to get in her dress by herself. You, apparently, can’t.”

“You haven’t even got yours on yet! And Lily is somehow a God. She can do anything.”

Lily laughs as she walks in the room. “Aw. Thanks, babe.”

Charlie wiggles her brows at the brunette through the mirror.

Caroline smacks her before going to the chair where her dress is laid out. “Come on. You gotta help me, too.”

Charlie rolls her eyes. “Oh, fine. Since you helped me with mine.”

“And did my hair.” Caroline points out.

“Yeah, but that was compensation for you doing mine.”

Lily huffs. “We’re going to be late.”

“Fine, fine.” Charlie says as Caroline slips into the big dress, Charlie walking behind her. “Wait for us outside. We’ll be there soon.”

Lily shakes her head with a laugh before leaving the sisters to it.

***

“Say cheese." Bonnie says behind the camera Charlie made sure to bring for pictures.

“Oh, wait. Hide your cast.” Caroline says to her boyfriend, looking to the side. “It’s not era-appropriate.”

“Seriously?” Matt asks as he pulls away from the position they were in.

“Yes.”

“Okay. Alright.” He says, getting into a new pose as Caroline laughs. “Come here.”

Caroline originally wanted to take pictures in front of a big yellow school bus, but Charlie made them go to the side where only trees and other buildings were in the background.

Bonnie takes it, making the two pull away.

“I want one with Bonnie and Charlie now.” Caroline says.

“Okay.” Bonnie says as Charlie walks towards her sister.

“Here, I can take it.” Tyler says, Bonnie handing off the camera to him.

“I’ll be on the float.” Mat says before he walks away, Lily giving him a sympathetic look.

Tyler scoffs. “I said I was sorry.”

“You made out with his mother and then you beat him to a pulp.” Caroline says. “You’re gonna have to do a little bit better than sorry.”

“Take a picture!” Charlie exclaims, pulling her sister back to her. “It’s the least you could do.”

Tyler rolls his eyes before he takes a picture of the two, then of them both with Bonnie, and separately.

Charlie holds out her hand when all the pictures are taken. “Come on, Lils. Let’s make some memories.”

Lily smiles, and they both lean in for a kiss, Tyler snapping the picture and then another one in a different pose.

“Okay. I’m done. I’m not your photographer, Char.”

Charlie giggles, walking to him to take the camera back. “Of course you are. It’s the only thing you’re good for.”

She spins, turning to Lily. “Come on. We have to get on the float.”

***

The drumbeat of the marching band at the front of the parade sounds through the street as the floats drive down it.

Carol Lockwood’s voice filters through the microphone and into everyone’s ears. “Let’s give a big hand to the Mystic Falls High School marching band.”

The music gets louder at the announcement, people whistling who stand off to the side.

“And for a little local history, Mr. Saltzman’s students have recreated Virginia's battle of Willow Creek.”

Tyler points his gun at Jeremy leaning against the shack they built, pretending to fire and Jeremy acting like he’d been shot, his hand going to his stomach.

“Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome our stunning Miss Mystic Falls Court, and their handsome escorts.”

On the Miss Mystic float, Caroline, her ‘Miss Mystic Falls’ sash on, and Matt stand on the top pedestal, Charlie and Lily on the second, Elena and Stefan on the third, and the Fell cousins, Tina and Blair, with their escorts, stand on the bottom. They each wave at the crowd, the girls curtseying.

“This is Caroline Forbes, Miss Mystic Falls.”

Charlie smiles wider at the sight of Bonnie, waving at her specifically; she waves back.

“Aren’t they beautiful?”

Bonnie suddenly feels guilty at the sight of Charlie and Lily smiling and laughing at each other, acting as a couple would.

Charlie has no idea about the supernatural. When the device goes off, she’s not going to know what happened to Lily. And she won’t know about her death.

“Let’s hear it for the Mystic Falls High School Football team.” Carol announces.

On the trailer driven by a tractor, all the football team did was decorate it with flags and haystacks, a blanket over them, just for them to sit on and be praised. The cheerleaders walk beside them on either side, waving their pompoms.

“Alright. Let’s show them our support, everybody.”

***

Later in the night, everyone had changed out of their era attire, migrating to the Grill for some refreshments and food. And for Charlie; a milkshake - her sustenance.

Caroline, Matt, Charlie, and Lily all sit at a booth, Tyler at the pool table on the other side of the room since the two men aren't talking to each other.

Petty.

“There was this time freshman year when Bonnie and I were in a fight.” Caroline starts, leaning against the table towards Matt. “Charlie was on my side. And we swore that we would never talk again.”

“Caroline, give it a rest.”

Caroline sighs, leaning back in the booth at her boyfriend’s words.

Charlie and Lily give each other a look across the table.

“So, Matt-”

“Something’s happening with Tyler.” He cuts off Charlie, instead getting up from the table.

They all turn their heads to see the Mayor talking sternly to his son.

As they all walk over as he grabs Tyler’s arm who tries to yank it back. “Get off me.”

“Mayor.” Caroline says as the twins walk to stand between them. “Is everything okay?”

He looks at Matt who stands on the other side of him, then to Charlie who stands behind him, Lily between her and Matt, Caroline who stands between him and his son, and then finally Tyler. “Please, Tyler. I need you to go home. Now.” Richard says. “Take your friends with you.”

“But- Why? What’s going on?” Matt asks.

He looks between them all. “I can’t explain.”

Lily has a dawning look on her face. The device. Vampires. To catch them. All vampires are in trouble.

“All of you need to get home now.” Richard says, looking to Tyler. “Please.”

He nods. “Yeah, okay.” Tyler sets the pool stick against the table.

“Here.” Richard says, putting something in Tyler’s hand. “Take my car. It’s out back.”

“Come on. Caroline, Charlie, Matt, go with him.” He looks at the vampire standing before him in plain sight. “You too.”

Charlie drags Lily with her to grab her bag at the booth before following after her friends out the back door.

“I can’t go with you.” Lily says, pulling her hand away before they get out the door. “I have to find my sister.”

Charlie opens and closes her mouth.

She wants her to go with. She really does. But if something’s wrong, Charlie would be looking for Caroline if she didn’t already have her.

She can’t make Lily stay.

Charlie nods. “Okay. Go find Anna. Meet me at my house once you find her so I know you’re safe.”

Lily nods, stepping forward and taking Charlie’s lips in a kiss, one that lasts too long for a simple one.

Before Charlie could ask, Lily had already started backing up.

“I love you.” The brunette says with a smile.

“I love you, too.” Charlie replies, her brows knitted together. “But-”

She had already disappeared down the hall.

***

Lily slams the bathroom door open, startling the two people in it. “We have to go.” She says, her eyes flicking between them both. “We have to go before it starts.”

The two sisters suddenly cry out, holding their heads in pain as they slowly lower to the ground.

“Anna, Lily?” Jeremy asks, confused. “Anna, what’s wrong?”

“Please, make it stop.” Anna cries out as Jeremy hugs her body to his.

“What’s happening?”

“My head!” Lily cries, her knees falling to the floor. “It hurts!”

***

Fireworks erupt above them as they drive down the road, the end of the night already started.

“What the hell is that?” Tyler asks suddenly, out of the quiet of the car.

“What’s the matter?” Caroline asks from the passenger seat.

“That noise.”

“Wait, what noise?” Matt asks from beside Charlie, behind Tyler in the backseat.

“There’s no noise, Ty.” Charlie says, her brows furrowed.

He groans in pain, his left hand holding his head as he continues to drive.

“Woah.” Matt says as the car swerves.

“Tyler.” Caroline says carefully. Then she yells, “Tyler!”

“Watch the road!” Charlie screams.

“Dude. Hey!” Matt says as Tyler takes both of his hands off the wheel, holding his head.

“The wheel!” Charlie shouts. “Caroline!”

“Get the wheel!” Matt shouts.

Caroline reaches for it, trying to steer from the passenger seat, but they only swerve to the side, a big impact knocking Charlie’s head against the front seat and then the window, knocking her out.

***

Lily screams in pain as it only intensifies, her sister’s own yells sounding hers. “It hurts!” Lily cries.

“My head!” Anna yells. “Jeremy.” She sobs.

The bathroom door opens, Lily curving her body into a ball as she holds her head.

“Hey, I got two.” An officer says from the doorway before injecting Lily with vervain from a needle.

Then, he grabs Anna from Jeremy, injecting her, too, while another officer takes Lily’s body, a third waiting for Anna.

“What are you doing?” Jeremy asks.

The officer stands up, holding him back.

“Hey! Leave them alone!”

Jeremy yells at the officers to bring them back as Lily and Anna get dragged out of the room, the first officer holding the Gilbert boy back.

***

Lily comes to her senses, feeling the cold concrete floor beneath her and the hand holding onto hers, slowly loosening its grip.

She turns her head only to find her sister’s face staring at her, grey veins climbing up her body.

“No,” She whispers weakly.

“I love you, Lillian.” Are Anna’s final words before the grey veins take over her face, killing her.

“No!” Lily cries, trying to sit up but from the vervain in her system, she’s too weak. “Anna, no! Please! You can’t leave me!”

A foot pushes Lily’s top part back to the ground, her eyes landing on a stake in the person’s hand.

John Gilbert stands above her, the stake aimed at her heart. “I can’t risk you escaping. Liz would want me to do this.” Then he stabs it into Lily’s chest.

She gasps, her body raising in shock then falls back down as grey veins climb up to her face.

She turns her head to the side, spotting Damon Salvatore as John walks up the steps, spilling gasoline on them. “Protect. Charlie.” She utters out before she turns to her sister and says the same words back, her hand holding Anna’s. “I love you, Annabelle.”

***

“Charlie!” Caroline yells as she gets taken out of the car by paramedics. “No, please! My sister! She needs help! Please!”

“We need to check you out.” The paramedic says.

Caroline shakes her head. “No. I’m fine. Get my sister.”

“Hey, are you okay?” Matt asks, cupping her face, making her look at him instead of the car. “Your side took the biggest hit.”

“I’m fine. I’m fine.” Caroline says. “I need Charlie to be okay.”

“They need to check you out.” Matt says, looking into her eyes.

“No, I’m fine. I’m fine. They’re helping Tyler and Charlie.” Her eyes go back to the car where they’re taking out the blonde.

Caroline blinks as she sees her sister getting carried over, stumbling back.

Then her vision goes dark.

Chapter Text

Charlie’s eyes blink open, a blinding light above her on the ceiling, and the feel of a gown on her body, covered by a blanket.

She sits up, her head pounding.

She looks around, seeing an empty hospital room.

She’s confused for only a few seconds before she remembered what happened.

She gasps, pulling the needle from her skin and rushing out of bed and into the hall.

“Caroline?” She asks as she swerves around people walking in the hall. “Caroline! Where’s my sister!?”

She bumps into someone, almost falling before they catch her.

She tries to walk away in search of Caroline, but they pull her back.

“Let me go! I need to find my sister!”

“Hey, calm down.” The voice says, making her look up at them. “You’re okay.”

Damon Salvatore.

“I don’t care about me! Where’s Caroline!?”

“Charlie, you need to rest.” Damon says, trying to pull her back to the room where she came from.

“No! I need my sister!” She pulls away from his grip, running down the hall away from him.

“Charlie!” Damon shouts, chasing after her.

“Caroline!” She screams, frantically looking in every room. “CAROLINE!”

“Charliann,”

Charlie stops, her breath stalling as she hears the voice, her body turning to them. “Where is she?” She asks, slowly padding to her. “Where’s Caroline?”

Liz takes her daughter into her arms, holding her against her chest. “You’re awake.”

“Where’s Caroline, Mom?”

“She’s in surgery.” Liz answers, nodding at Damon who walks off again. “She’s in bad shape, Charliann.”

Tears fall down Charlie’s face as she clutches onto her mother. “But she’s going to be okay, right Mom?”

Liz’s own tears fall down. “I don’t know.”

***

“Charlie?” Caroline asks, her head to the side as she sees her sister’s body sprawled out on two chairs.

Charlie blinks awake, her eyes adjusting to the light in the room. “Caroline?” She bolts up, going straight to her bedside. “You’re awake!”

Caroline smiles at her, grabbing her hand. “I am.”

Charlie looks outside at the hall, realizing it’s much more busy than when she fell asleep. “It’s morning?”

Caroline nods. “How long have you been there?”

Charlie shrugs. “All night. I can’t be discharged, but there was no way I was going to leave you. I slept here. With Mom. And Matt.”

Caroline smiles at her. “Are you okay?”

Charlie nods. “Just a little headache now. I had a concussion.” She shakes her head in confusion. “Damon gave me something and now it doesn’t hurt like it did last night. I’m not sure what it was, but it tasted disgusting.”

Caroline laughs.

“How are you?” Charlie asks, searching her sister’s face for any pain. “You were in surgery last night.”

Caroline shrugs. “I feel fine. Just a little sore.”

Charlie hums, her head moving up to the TV. “”Jersey Shore’?”

Caroline smiles. “Our favorite show, of course.”

Charlie laughs as the older blonde moves over.

“Come on. Lay down with me.”

Charlie smiles and does as told, snuggling into her sister and the tight bed.

***

As the two were watching ‘Jersey Shore’ they see someone approaching in their vision, their eyes flicking to the door.

Caroline smiles at the sight of her boyfriend, sitting up, Charlie sitting up at the sight of Bonnie Bennett.

“‘Jersey Shore’ is on.” Caroline says with a smile.

Bonnie suddenly embraces the two sisters in a tight hug.

“Oh! Careful!” Caroline says. “Still a little sore.”

“Sorry.” Bonnie apologizes, pulling away.

“It’s okay.” Caroline says with a chuckle. “But they say I’m healing really quick.”

Charlie smiles at the brunette. “I was lucky to only come out with a concussion. I guess my head hitting the window and seat wasn't the best.”

Bonnie and Charlie laugh.

“My turn.” Matt says, holding Caroline’s chin and giving her a kiss on the lips.

“Isn’t he cute?” Caroline says with a smile as Matt hugs her sister.

When he pulls back, both sisters see the tears in Bonnie’s eyes.

“Why are you crying?” Caroline asks.

“I’m just happy you’re both okay.” Bonnie answers, smiling at them.

“Well, I love you guys.” Caroline says with a smile.

“We both do.” Charlie says, giving them both a smile.

“We love you.” Bonnie says, Matt’s arm wrapped around her.

The twins laugh.

***

Charlie walks in the Lockwood mansion, her discharge papers in her pocket from where they checked her out an hour before. Of course, she only wanted to be discharged because she wanted to pay hers and her sisters respects to Tyler and Carol, after that, she’s going right back to the hospital.

She walks around the mansion until she finally finds a room where Tyler and another man are sitting together.

“Ty, hey.” Charlie says, standing at the doorway, their eyes going to her.

“Charlie!” He exclaims, his eyes widening from his place on the couch. “Are you okay? Is Caroline?”

Charlie smiles. “We’re both okay. Care made it through her surgery and all I have is a little headache. Doctors say we’ll be fine. I got discharged an hour ago.”

“Why are you here then? I thought you would be with Caroline.”

“I heard about your father.” Charlie says, sitting on the couch next to him. “I wanted to see how you’re doing.”

Tyler scoffs. “More respects?”

“No.” Charlie says with a laugh. “The Mayor was a dick. He doesn’t deserve shit from me. You, however, I care about.”

“Aww.” Tyler mocks. “You need a partner?”

Charlie rolls her eyes. “I have a girlfriend, asshole. Fuck off. And your mood seems like you don’t need comfort.”

Tyler shrugs.

“Come here, you dick.” Charlie pulls Tyler to her, giving him a side hug. “It doesn’t matter if you hated him or not, Ty. He’s still your father.”

“And you would know something about that, wouldn’t you, Cherry?”

Charlie pushes him away from her with a scoff. “Fuck off. I came to comfort my friend and now I can’t even do that?”

“You should be resting. You had a concussion. And you should be with Caroline. She’s still in the hospital.”

Charlie frowns at him. “You’ll be okay?”

Tyler nods. “Yeah. I’ll be fine.”

Charlie places her hand on Tyler’s arm. “I’m sorry Care couldn’t come. But I’m here for us both and my mother.”

Tyler nods. “Thank you, Char. It means a lot.”

“What? Because I only cared about you and said how much of a dick your dad was?”

Tyler laughs. “Yeah.”

Charlie gives him a smile before she stands up. “I’m here if you need anything, Ty.”

Tyler nods. “Thanks, Charlie.”

“Tell Carol I’m sorry, will you? I have to get back to Care.”

Tyler nods. “Of course.”

Charlie turns, her head cocking at the man. “Who the fuck is this?”

“My uncle.”

Charlie hums. “He looks better than the Mayor.”

“Charlie!” Tyler yells as she laughs, walking out of the room. “That’s my uncle!”

***

Caroline’s head falls down onto the pillow farther before she wakes up, her hands going to her eyes before she sits up.

She startles at the person standing beside her bed. “Elena?”

“Hi, Caroline.” The brunette responds.

“Agh.” Caroline puts her hand to her head. “What are you doing here? Where’s Charlie?”

“My name is Katherine.” Elena says, leaning against the rail of her bed.

Caroline gives her a confused look.

“I was hoping you could give the Salvatore brothers a message for me.”

“What are you talking about?” Caroline asks, rubbing the side of her head. “What message?” She sits farther up.

“Game on.”

Caroline’s brows knit together. “What?”

Elena - Katherine - takes a pillow from beside her, putting it against her face.

Caroline’s screams are muffled as she suffocates, trying to fight against the hands holding the pillow down, cutting off her oxygen.

Caroline’s hand suddenly goes limp, her heart stopping.

Katherine pulls the pillow away from her, setting it back down beside her head as the blonde’s head rolls to the side.

Charlie walks down the hall from the vending machine, water and snack in hand, distant sounds of heels clicking on the tile floor flooding through her ears.

She walks inside the hospital room, dumping her snacks on the second chair, her body slumping into the first.

Her eyes land on her sister’s sleeping form in the bed.

Charlie smiles before she tears open her crackers, waiting for another night to pass.

Chapter Text

Caroline's eyes blink open, then she gasps, sitting up.

She breathes heavily before she climbs out of bed, not noticing anyone in the room with her.

When she opens her hospital room door, she sees a nurse at the nurse's station.

"Excuse me?" Caroline says, drawing her eyes to her. "Where is everyone?"

"It's the middle of the night, hon." The nurses answers.

"It is?"

The nurse hums with a nod of her head, "Mm-hmm."

"Oh. Um, well, have you seen my mom?" Caroline asks.

"She left after dinner with your boyfriend. And then your friend Elena stopped by."

"She did?"

The nurse gives her a look before going back to her work.

Caroline then remembers seeing her face. "Yeah. She did. But she said her name was Katherine." She furrows her brows. "Where's my sister?"

"She's in the bathroom." The nurse answers, looking up at her. "She went right before you woke up."

Caroline nods. "Oh. Can I just get something to eat?"

"Breakfast comes around seven." The nurse says with a sigh.

"But I'm hungry."

"You should go back to sleep." She says, standing up from her chair.

Caroline sighs, turning around to walk back in her room. She stops and turns back around before she reaches for the door handle, a scent overtaking her nose. "What is that smell?"

"Back to bed." The nurse orders, walking away. "Your sister will be back soon."

Caroline turns around again to go lay down, but then she sighs, turning around, the scent getting stronger.

She leans against the doorway, sighing, when she spots a red liquid in a tube across the hall from her.

She slowly walks to the room, taking careful steps, her eyes on the 'Mystic Falls Hospital' bag filled with blood.

Caroline's hand reaches up towards the bag, but before she could take it, the same voice comes from behind her. "What are you doing in here?"

She spins around, surprised. "I don't know."

"You need to go back to bed." The nurse says, leading her out of the room.

Caroline opens the door of her hospital room sharply before she walks over to the bed, crossing her arms as she sits on it, keeping her robe closed.

The nurse closes the door behind her, letting Caroline pull out the blood bag she took from the room across from hers.

Caroline stares at it, turning it around so the tube is facing her. She slowly puts it to her lips, her teeth resting on either side of the tube.

She sucks, the blood trailing into her mouth.

She gags at the taste, but swallows it anyway. She throws the blood bag to the floor, coughing. "Ugh."

She pushes her hair out of her face, her eyes going to the blood leaking out of the bag onto the floor.

Caroline climbs out of bed, kneeling on the floor as she grabs the bag and drinks from it once again.

She makes a whimpering noise as she downs the bag of blood, satisfied.

***

"You two!" Charlie yells, her glare at the two girls before her. "Get to work! This has to be perfect."

"Yes, Charlie."

"Of course, Charlie." They both mock, making faces at each other.

"Stop it! Go get those stuffed animals! Set it up!" She orders her two friends before she walks off to order more people around.

The annual Mystic Falls carnival. It happens every year. And since freshman year, Caroline and Charlie have been in charge of it. This year? It's just Charlie.

"Jeremy!" She yells, pulling him to the side as he tries to rush away from her. "Set up the goldfish toss. Over there." She points off to a booth. "Count them. There should be three hundred."

Jeremy salutes her before he walks over to the booth. "You got it, Charlie."

"Hey!" Charlie yells, running over to a different student. "That's not how you do it!"

They try to fix it, but Charlie only shoves them away, setting her clipboard down.

"You don't know how to do anything. Let me do it."

***

Caroline takes a deep breath before she hesitantly raises her hand towards the beam of sunlight, pain blossoming in her hand.

She sighs, pulling it back.

Then she shakes her head, not believing that she could be allergic to the sun. She puts her full hand into the beam, her flesh burning.

She takes it away, groaning from the pain.

The door opens, Matt's smiling face appearing as the door closes behind him. "Your mom said you're not eating." Matt says as he places the tray of food down on the table.

Caroline shakes her head. "That's gross."

"It's hospital food. It's supposed to be gross." Matt says with a smile, leaning in towards her.

Caroline smiles, meeting him halfway, but then she stops, staring at the sunlight and pulling away, back to the safety of the dark.

Matt awkwardly stands up straighter. "She also said you're getting released tomorrow morning."

Caroline looks up at him, eyes wide. "Morning?"

He nods.

"I need to get out tonight." She says, fear slipping through her voice at the thought of being in the sunlight.

"No." Matt says, shaking his head, not hearing the fear. "The carnival's gonna happen without you, Caroline."

Caroline sighs, looking away.

"I know it's hard for your neurotic control freak personality to process but Bonnie, Elena, and Charlie have it."

"I'm not neurotic." Caroline gives him a pointed look with a small laugh.

"Yeah, you are, but it's cute, so..."

Her eyes go to the window, then back to Matt. "Look, it's not about the carnival. Okay? I know Charlie has it. It's just that this place is just really depressing." She chuckles.

"That's 'cause you're sitting in the dark." Matt says, walking over to the window.

"No, don't!" Caroline yells, rushing away from the sunlight as Matt opens the curtains.

When Matt looks back, he sees Caroline against the wall by the mirror, avoiding the sun. She didn't even take two seconds to get there. "What the hell?"

"Just close it, please." Caroline says, her head still right against the wall, not looking at Matt.

"What's wrong with you?"

"Close it." Caroline orders, her head whipping to her boyfriend.

Matt does as asked, closing the yellow curtains, letting Caroline breathe out in relief. "Okay." He says carefully. "I'll just come back later, okay?"

Caroline bites her lip and nods.

When the door closes behind Matt, Caroline leans her head against the wall, a heavy breath escaping her mouth.

She slides down to the floor, her breaths coming quick.

***

Caroline stands in front of the mirror in her room, clipping on her earrings, getting ready to leave so she avoids the sun.

She puts on her heart necklace then lowers her hospital gown so it's sitting against her skin. She suddenly winces as it burns her, making her pull it off, throwing it onto the floor behind her.

She breathes heavily as she looks in the mirror, spotting the burn mark in the shape of a heart on her skin from the necklace, making her cover it with her gown.

The nurse from last night walks in, grabbing the necklace that was thrown by the door and looking down at it. "That's pretty."

Caroline looks at her through the mirror. "Thanks. It's a Forbes family heirloom. My sister has the other one."

She sets the necklace on the bed before leaving, Caroline watching her as she walks past the window and out of sight.

She sighs, grabbing the blood bag from the sink below her, taking a sip.

She breathes out in relief at the taste, looking at her face through the mirror.

Her brows knit together when she sees red veins appearing below her eyes. She raises her hand up to them in shock before they disappear.

They reappear once again, her hands going around her mouth when something pokes out of her gums, making her groan quietly in pain.

She lowers her hand away from her face, her mouth open as the pain continues. She groans as she sees two fangs replacing the teeth that were once there in their place.

She grains out louder in pain, getting the attention of the nurse who runs back in. "What's wrong?"

Caroline spins around, using her faster speed to pin the nurse against the wall by her neck. "You can't tell anyone."

The nurse's afraid eyes glance over her face.

Caroline makes eye contact with the nurse, learning from Damon. "You can't tell anyone."

"I can't tell anyone." The nurse replies hypnotically.

"You'll do what I say?" Caroline asks, her hand loosening on her neck.

"I'll do what you say." She confirms.

"Good." Caroline says, the veins under her eyes coming back. "Because I'm starving."

Caroline raises her head then sinks her fangs into the nurse's neck, and when she comes back up, blood coats her teeth.

She goes back down, her fangs latching onto her neck as she drinks the blood from her veins.

***

"Bonnie! Elena!" Charlie shouts, rushing over to them, her clipboard in hand. "I need you to do something for me."

"Of course. What is it?" Bonnie asks.

"Carter here needs showed to the broken speaker in the karaoke booth." Charlie gestures to the dark-skinned man beside her. "I would like it if one of you showed him which one. I need to go get some stuff for the ring toss."

Bonnie nods, smiling at Carter. "Of course. I got it."

Charlie raises her brow as she looks between the two before walking off to get Bart and Homer dolls and Team Jacob T-shirts.

***

"The doctor said I'm good as new." Caroline says into her phone. "He signed me out, and he said I didn't have to wait until morning. So, call me when you get this."

She hangs up her phone with a relieved sigh. "It's dark, thank God." She says to the nurse sitting on the bed, putting her phone in her bag.

She walks in front of the nurse, looking at the necklace on the bed. "Could you put that necklace in my bag, please?"

The nurse turns her body, grabbing the heart necklace from the bed and dropping it into her purse.

Caroline then leans down in front of her, her head facing her. "Um..." Caroline sucks in a sharp breath, touching the bandage on the nurse's neck where she bit her. "I am so sorry about that." She takes her hand away, leaning down in front of her. "Okay, now what's the story?"

"My husband likes to get kinky."

Caroline smiles. "Yes. Good." She goes back to the end of the bed. "Okay." She sighs. "So..." She starts, grabbing her stuff. "I'm gonna take off. I'm the committee chair for the carnival and I'm worried Charlie is doing too much. I mean, she does amazing on her own, but it's a lot of work for one person."

Caroline slings her back over her shoulder, walking in front of the nurse, glancing at her bandage. "Once again, I am so sorry about that. And if you could just forget that I bit you, that would be great, because I'm going to."

She walks over to the door and spins back around when the nurse asks, "Forget what?"

"Heh." Caroline breathes out. "I don't know how that works, but it's brilliant." She turns around with a swish of her hair and a smile.

***

Caroline goes around a corner in the Mystic Falls High School, following after Damon Salvatore who turns when he hears her footsteps.

"Oh, hey, blondie." Damon greets. "They let you out?" He starts walking away again when she just stares at him.

"I remember."

Damon stops, turning back around. "What do you remember?"

Caroline starts slowly walking towards him from where she stopped in the doorway. "I remember how you manipulated me."

Damon blinks, his brows slowly knitting together.

She crosses her arms. "You pushed me around, abused me, erased my memories."

Damon turns, ready to walk away.

"Fed on me."

"You're crazy." Damon says, walking away.

"Well, the memories have been coming back. In pieces."

Damon turns around. "You can't remember. It's impossible." He shrugs, walking back to her. "I mean, unless you were becoming a..."

Caroline's lips twitch, wanting to curl up into a smile.

Damon narrows his eyes.

"I have a message from Katherine." Caroline says, causing Damon to gulp as she gets in his face. "She said, 'game on.'"

Caroline tries to turn, but Damon grabs her arm. "Wait-"

She spins back around, pushing Damon with her enhanced strength, causing him to fly back and fall onto the floor.

Damon leans on his elbows staring at her, Caroline's eyes narrowed. "You suck." Then she walks away, leaving him laying on the floor.

***

Charlie huffs, looking at her clipboard then to each booth, making sure they have everything set up and it's not broken.

At the fish toss, she sees Matt talking to a couple guys.

"Hey, Matt." She says, coming to stand beside him. "I checked all the booths, but if you see anything, tell me. This has to be perfect."

"You don't have to do everything all the time, Char."

Charlie scoffs at him. "I have to be perfect. This event had to be perfect. Just... Tell me, okay?"

Matt nods before she walks off to go do a triple check.

A hand lands on Matt's arm and another on his back, causing him to turn around. "What are you doin' here?"

Caroline smiles widely at him, bouncing on her feet. "They discharged me. All better."

"Uh, how do you feel?"

Caroline opens her mouth before letting out a, "Heh. You know, I feel pretty good."

"Yeah? 'Cause earlier, you were a little-"

"I'm all better." She cuts him off.

He nods.

Caroline pecks his lips. "All better." She chuckles.

"Okay." He says. "Um..." Matt looks down at the rings in his hands. "You wanna give it a shot?"

She looks over at the bottles. "Yeah." Caroline takes a ring from him, tossing it at the bottles, but she only shatters four of them with her strength.

"Whoa." Matt says as Caroline stares at it in shock. "Uh, hey, nice shot, killer." He kisses her forehead.

"Uh, they must have already been broken." She says before he pulls her in for a hug.

"Charlie will freak if she knows that." Matt says with a chuckle. "We just won't tell her."

Caroline doesn't answer, her nose picking up the scent of her boyfriend's blood from his neck.

She needs more blood.

"Oh no." She whispers.

Matt pulls away from her. "What's wrong?"

"U-uh." She looks around before her eyes land back on Matt. "I gotta go."

Matt follows after her as she walks away. "No, Care, wait. Come here." He grabs her hand, spinning her back around. "Are you okay? I mean, do you need to go back to-"

"No. Just leave me alone." Caroline says, walking away from him, rushing away from all the people surrounding her.

She sobs as she walks to the parking lot where she thought people wouldn't be, instead having fun at the carnival.

She turns at the smell of blood, spotting a man dabbing his nose with a cloth, blood coming from it. "No." She whispers quietly, trying to control herself.

His eyes go to her, feeling someone watching him. "Hey, is everything okay?" He asks, seeing her tears.

She sobs before looking at him. "I'm so sorry." She cries quietly.

"What?"

Caroline uses her vampire speed to get up on the wood behind the man, sinking her fangs into his neck. She pulls away then goes back in for more before she pushes him down on the wood and farther back from the edge.

He groans as Caroline straddles him, leaning down and sinking her fangs back in.

***

"She's obviously pissed at me for something. But for what, no clue." Matt says after explaining to Bonnie and Charlie that Caroline had gotten discharged from the hospital, right after he told Charlie about the bottles who freaked out but he stopped her with the word 'Caroline'.

"What happened?" Bonnie asks, her arms crossed.

"She freaked out. And she's been like that all day. Cool one minute, and crazy and neurotic the next."

"She had to have a reason." Charlie says, her eyes narrowed at the word she hates that is always described for her sister.

"She almost died." Bonnie says. "It's bound to mess with her head. Plus, she's Caroline."

"Yeah. I'm used to the insecurities and all that, you know." Matt says. "It's who she is, love it or hate it. But this seemed," he sighs. "I don't know... Different..." He shakes his head. "More. I-I can't explain it."

"Matt, I know my sister better than anyone." Charlie says, her hand on Matt's arm. "If she was mad, you'd know it. If you don't know, then she's not mad."

Matt looks at her, his eyes pleading. "You're the only one who really knows her. Could you please tell me what's wrong?"

Charlie shakes her head. "I haven't seen her today. I left before she woke up. I had to set up this carnival. But I can find her and I can figure it out. Okay?"

Matt nods. "Thank you, Charlie."

She smiles. "I would've found her even if you didn't ask."

Matt chuckles as Bonnie and Charlie walk off to search for Caroline.

***

Caroline breathes out a whimper, her ears and eyes picking up Damon walking towards her. "He's dead." She says when Damon stands beside her. "I killed him." She breathes heavily, freaking out. "What's wrong with me?"

"Hey." Damon says, putting his hand on her arm. "Hey, it's okay."

Caroline cries.

"I can help you." Damon says, rubbing his hand on her arm.

"You can?" Caroline asks, hopeful.

"Yeah. I have to." He takes his hand back.

Caroline breathes out. "What are you going to do?"

"The only thing I can do." He reaches up and brushes hair away from her face, revealing blood coating her mouth and the area around it, some even trailing up her nose. Damon places his hand on the side of her head. "I'm gonna kill you." The stake Damon grabbed from the ground rests in his other hand, on the other side of Caroline.

Caroline looks up, taking a breath before she jumps down with a sob, turning to Damon with a pleading look. "Please don't." She begs. "I don't want to die."

"Yeah, but you're already dead."

"No, I'm not. Don't say that, okay? Just help me."

"Okay." Damon says softly.

"Okay, just-"

"-Okay."

"-Help me, please." She begs in front of Damon's face.

"Okay."

"Please."

"Okay, okay."

"Please." She begs, Damon hugging her.

He rubs her back. "It's gonna be okay."

Caroline takes a deep breath.

"Shh. It's okay." He comforts. "It's the only way." Damon raises his hand, ready to stab Caroline in the back, but he suddenly gets pushed away, the stake falling from his grip onto the ground. "Stefan!" He grits out, frustrated.

Stefan stands between Caroline and Damon, blocking his path.

Elena tries to protect Caroline, but she steps back. "Get away from me!" Caroline yells. "You killed me!"

"No, no, no, no, Caroline, that wasn't me." Elena says, putting her hand to her chest. "You know that. That was Katherine."

"No! Then why does she look like you?" Caroline's voice breaks. "And why!? Why did she do this to me?" Caroline's arms wrap around herself as she cries.

"Stefan, we gotta get her inside." Elena says, the blonde allowing her hand on her arm.

"It's alright, Caroline." Stefan says, looking at Damon. "Come with me." He turns around and walks to her.

"She will die." Damon says. "It's only a matter of time."

Stefan grabs Caroline's hand as he faces Damon. "Yeah, maybe so, but it's not gonna happen tonight."

"Oh, yeah, it is." Damon uses his speed to grab the stake from the ground, speeding over to them to stick it in Caroline's heart.

Elena gasps as she gets in the way, blocking Damon from Caroline, the stake raised. "Damon, she's my friend."

Damon's eyes flick between the three of them before he takes his hand back, his other raising as he points his pointer fingers at Elena. "Whatever happens, it's on you."

Damon backs away, leaving them be, Elena watching as he leaves, Stefan hugging Caroline to him as she sobs.

"We've gotta get her cleaned up." Elena says glancing back at Stefan before she goes back to Damon.

"Caroline?" Bonnie asks, staring at her friend.

"It's okay. Come on." Stefan whispers, gesturing for Caroline to follow.

"Oh my God! Care!" Charlie exclaims her eyes wide as she rushes to her sister, pulling her in for a hug. "What happened?" She asks, staring at the blood on her face.

"Oh. You're not." Bonnie shakes her head. "You can't- You can't be." Bonnie walks up to her, grabbing her arm.

And that's when she realizes.

Caroline Forbes is a vampire.

"Bonnie." Caroline says.

She shakes her head as Charlie's brows furrow.

"I-"

"Oh, God." Bonnie says in disbelief as she walks farther away from them.

"Bonnie." Caroline stares after her.

"Just..." Elena pushes Caroline, making her go with Stefan.

"What just-" Charlie cuts herself off, looking between her two friends and where Stefan and Caroline went. "What happened to my sister? Why was there blood on her face!?"

"Charlie..." Elena says softly, approaching her.

"NO!" She yells at her with a glare. "You all seem to know what's happening to my sister! I don't! So what the hell is happening!?"

"She's a vampire, Charlie." Bonnie snaps with a glare.

Charlie blinks, not even aware of the harshness Bonnie said it with. "A what?"

"I can't believe this is happening." Bonnie says more calmly, tears on her cheeks.

"Come on. Don't pout about it." Damon says, coming back with a shovel. "We got a body to bury."

"What? No!" Charlie exclaims, her eyes flicking to the dead body. Carter. "We have to call my mom! Carter's dead!"

"Nope. We can't do that." Damon says. "Then we'd really have to kill your sister."

"What?" Charlie's eyes widen. "Why would you kill my sister? And what is happening?"

"I'd handle that if I were you, Elena." Damon turns to the brunette. "I thought you were callin' the shots."

Elena sighs.

"No?" Damon puts the shovel he brought onto the wood where Carter lays. "Sucks to be you, buddy."

Bonnie's head raises, her eyes focused on Damon.

He cries out in pain, dropping to the ground.

She turns her head to the faucet connected to a hose, turning it on, making water spurt out of the green hose, going towards Damon.

Charlie jumps in shock at the water turning on by itself.

"I told you what would happen if anyone else got hurt." Bonnie says, her attention focused on Damon.

"I didn't do this!" He groans out.

"Bonnie, it wasn't his fault." Elena defends.

"Everything that happens is his fault, Elena."

"Bonnie, what are you doing?" Elena asks, eyeing the water on the ground that trails towards Damon.

The water suddenly ignites, causing Charlie to gasp, and jump back. "That- That's what happened at the car wash."

"Bonnie, stop it." Elena says as the fire trails to Damon. "Bonnie, Bonnie, stop it."

Damon yells as his legs catch on fire, patting himself to try and put it out.

"Bonnie, stop it! You're gonna kill him!" Elena yells.

Damon screams as the fire goes farther up his body, Bonnie muttering a spell under her breath, a tear slipping down her cheek.

Charlie stares wide-eyed at the sight, the fire coming out of nowhere.

"Bonnie!" Elena yells as she jumps over the fire trail, shaking Bonnie when she gets to her. "Hey!"

Bonnie snaps out of it, the fire disappearing.

"The car wash..." Charlie mumbles, watching it.

"What... Why-" Bonnie hits Elena's hands off of her. "Why did you stop me?"

"Because this isn't us." Elena answers, her hands back on her arms. "Bonnie, this can't be us." She raises her hand to the back of Bonnie's head. "Come on." She whispers, looking back to Damon on the ground, the fire gone from his body.

Damon groans, his body still healing from the fire.

Bonnie turns her head, walking away with Elena.

"What the hell was that?" Charlie asks, not moving from her spot.

Bonnie stops, pulling away from Elena to walk to Charlie. "Come on." She holds her hand out to her. "Let us explain."

Charlie glances down at her hand then back up to Bonnie's face.

She takes it.

***

"What happened?" Charlie asks.

Bonnie, Elena, and Charlie are sitting in the Gilbert living room after staying at the school for another hour.

The two had something else to do and they advised Charlie to go work on the carnival, but she couldn't. Not without knowing what happened to her sister.

She's lived her whole life turning a blind eye to anything not normal. She could've just pushed the fire appearing and disappearing on its own and the water turning on by itself deep down, but she never cared about any of that.

What matters is that somehow, Caroline is wrapped up in everything weird that's been happening. And for some reason, Damon, Stefan, Elena, and Bonnie are all mixed up in it, too.

And she doesn't care about any of them. Of course, she cares about Elena and Bonnie, they're her sisters, but she doesn't care what they do with their life. She doesn't meddle.

But when it comes to Caroline, she's all in. And she needs to know what happened.

Elena sighs from her place on the couch with Bonnie, Charlie in the chair. "Caroline has transitioned into a vampire."

Charlie blinks. "Yeah, Bonnie said 'she's a vampire' and wording it that way still doesn't make sense. Vampires aren't real."

"They are." Bonnie says with a nod. "Stefan and Damon are vampires. They live off of blood."

"I know what a vampire is, Bonnie. Mine and Caroline's favorite movie as a kid was 'Twilight'. But they're still not real."

"They are. And I'm a witch."

"Yeah, we already went over this, Bonnie. I support you no matter what you believe. Okay?"

"No, Charlie." Bonnie says sternly. "I'm an actual witch."

Charlie stares blankly at her.

Bonnie sighs, grabbing a pillow from the couch and ripping it open, the feathers from it floating down to the ground and Bonnie spills them on her lap. "Watch."

Bonnie puts her palms facing towards the feathers and before they know it, they're floating in the air.

Charlie's mouth falls open in shock. "What-?"

"I'm a witch, Charlie." Bonnie says, the feathers slowly floating back down. "And vampires are real."

Charlie shakes her head. "Then what's wrong with Caroline?"

"She's a vampire." Elena says. "My doppelganger, my ancestor, she looks exactly like me. She was turned into a vampire over a hundred years ago. She had a child, and the lineage passed down to me. Katherine killed Caroline. She had Damon's blood in her system to help her heal. He gave some to you, too."

"That awful thing he gave me in a cup? That was his blood?"

Elena nods. "Yes. We asked him to."

"A doppelganger?" Charlie backtracks.

She nods. "Yes."

"And she killed Caroline? For what?"

"We don't know."

"Figure it out!" Charlie exclaims, her eyes blazing as she stands up. "My sister is in danger until this...doppelganger leaves her alone!"

"Charlie-"

"Look, I get it, okay? You both lied to me and Caroline. I get it. But now my sister is a vampire. I need to know she'll be safe from Katherine. I want to know everything you do."

They both nod. "Okay."

Charlie sits back down, ready to hear it.

***

Lily is dead.

Katherine stabbed John.

Anna is dead.

Jeremy knows.

John is Elena's father.

Elena's mother is a vampire.

Damon used Caroline.

The Mayor died because they thought he was a vampire.

Sheila died because she used too much magic.

Tomb vampires were going to kill the Founding families.

Mr. Saltzman is a vampire hunter.

A Gilbert device tracked all the vampires down and they set fire to the building.

Damon turned Ric's wife.

Jeremy wanted to turn into a vampire.

John Gilbert killed Anna and Lily Zhu.

It's all running around in Charlie's mind as she walks home, wanting to process everything instead of taking a ride home from Bonnie.

She needed peace.

She needed time to herself to process.

She needs Caroline.

The front door of the Forbes household opens, and when Charlie steps inside, she jumps at the sight of her sister standing at the doorway.

"Are you doing okay?" Charlie asks, slowly walking to her. "I mean, of course, you're not okay. You're a-"

"You know." Caroline says, releasing a relieved breath.

Charlie nods. "Elena and Bonnie told me everything."

Tears pool up in Caroline's eyes. "I'm not okay, Charlie."

Charlie pulls her in for a hug.

Caroline sobs into her shoulder, controlling her veins under her eyes.

Charlie shushes her, stroking her hair. "I'll keep you safe, Care. I promise."

Chapter Text

When Charlie walks into the entrance hall, she sees Caroline sitting down on the floor, away from the reach of the light, like she was going to the door, but couldn’t.

“Care?” Charlie asks, bending down beside her.

“I can’t go to school, Charlie.” Caroline looks up at her, tears filling her eyes. “I can’t be with Matt. I can’t have a life.”

Charlie furrows her brows. “I don’t-”

“I’ll burn if I’m in the sun, Charlie. I’ll die.”

Charlie closes her eyes with a sigh. “I’ll figure something out.” She promises, patting her leg.

She stands up, pulling out her phone as she walks to her room, dialing Stefan Salvatore.

“Hello?”

“Hi, um, Stefan. This is Charlie. I got your number from Elena. I need to ask you a favor.”

“What is it? Need help with homework?”

Charlie scoffs. “No. It’s a…supernatural favor.”

Stefan blinks. “Elena…told you?”

“My sister’s a vampire, Stefan. She kind of had to. Speaking of, the favor. Caroline can’t go in the sun.”

“Right. ‘Cause she’s a vampire.”

“You and Damon both walk in it. Lily and Anna did. How can Caroline?”

“You’d need a daylight ring or some piece of jewelry."

“Like the necklace that Caroline always wears?”

Stefan shakes his head. “No. it needs to have a certain stone on it. Unless you want me to add it?”

Charlie shakes her head. “No.” She replies. “And the necklace burning her? What’s up with that?”

“There’s vervain in it. Elena put it in both of your necklaces. You can’t be compelled if you’re wearing it.”

“So, I need to take it out so she can wear it?”

“Yes. I’ll be by soon with Bonnie."

“Thank you, Stefan.” Charlie says before he hangs up. “It means a lot to me.”

“Of course.”

***

“So, you’re going to what, enchant my necklace so I can walk in the daylight?” Caroline asks, her brows raised at Bonnie standing at the end of the bed, spellbook laying open in her hand.

“No. You’re going to be wearing this ring.” Stefan says, handing it over to her.

Caroline twirls it between her fingers. “So, I don’t get to choose the ring I have to wear for the rest of my life?”

“Hey, if you don’t want it-”

“No. She- she wants it.” Stefan cuts the witch off.

“Now what?” Caroline asks.

“Now’s the part where I explain the rules.” Bonnie says. “The witch who spells the ring has the power to de-spell it. So, if you ever do anything to hurt anyone-”

“I’m not gonna hurt anyone.” Caroline cuts her off.

“You’re a vampire. That means the urge to kill is part of who you are.”

“Yeah, well, so is a psychopath.” Charlie snaps with a glare. “But Caroline’s not one is she?”

“The minute you let it take over, I will stop you.” Bonnie says sternly.

“Bonnie, you’re supposed to be my friend.” Caroline says.

“I can’t ignore what happened. Okay? If you wanna be friends, you’re gonna have to prove that the Caroline that I remember isn’t gone.”

The blonde looks down at the necklace in her hand, vervain free. Charlie had to remove the pictures in the necklace to actually get all the vervain pieces out for her.

“Now, put the ring on the bed.” Bonnie orders.

Caroline’s eyes flick up to her before she sets it down, Bonnie walking to the window for more light. “Do you really think I meant to kill that guy at the carnival?”

Charlie flinches.

Carter. They’re talking about Carter. He was innocent.

“He’s still dead.” Bonnie says. “Now do you want me to cast the spell or not?”

“Yes. She wants it.” Stefan answers for her from the beanbag beside the bed.

Bonnie opens the curtain on the window, making Caroline wince, pulling her legs up to her chest, away from the sun.

Bonnie goes back to the bed, staring at the ring now flooded by light. She closes her eyes, muttering the spell for a daylight ring.

Bonnie’s eyes open again, reaching for the ring on the bed and holding it out to Caroline. “All done.”

Caroline holds out her hand in the shadows, Bonnie dropping the ring into it. “Um..” Caroline starts, slipping the ring on her finger. “So, that’s it? I mean. Nothing witchy happened.”

“No, she’s right.” Charlie says with a nod. “There was no flickering lights, gusts of wind, the ring didn’t rise into the air…”

“Have you even done this before?” Caroline asks, cocking her head.

“Caro-line,” Stefan says, trying to stop her.

“Well, I just wanted to make sure it worked!” Caroline curls in on herself with a squeal as Bonnie opens the curtain the rest of the way.

“It worked.” Bonnie states simply as Charlie stares at her in shock.

Caroline scoffs. “What if it hadn’t, Bonnie!?”

“She’s all yours.” Bonnie whispers to Stefan before walking out.

“Hey!” Charlie shouts. “Let’s talk about this!”

She doesn’t turn around.

Caroline sighs, looking up at the sunlight as she fastens the necklace around her neck, then holding her hand out to look at her new ring.

She smiles up at Stefan and Charlie with a relieved sigh.

***

“So what do I do when I see the rabbit?” Caroline asks as she and Stefan walk through the woods in search of food.

“Chase it, catch it, feed on it.”

Caroline nods, then says, “Isn’t killing cute, defenseless animals the first step of becoming a serial killer?”

“Well, you sort of skipped serial killer and went straight to vampire.” Stefan says. “Hey, Caroline, if you’re not serious about all this I think you should tell me.”

“No. I am.” Caroline says, turning to Stefan who gives her a look, his arms crossed. “Look, I swear that I am. Okay? But it’s just…” She stops, her lips pulling into a smile. “I haven’t been in the sun for days. And everyone’s at the swimming hole having fun, - even Charlie - and Matt is there, and he finally told me that he loved me. But I’ve been blowing him off, and now you want me to eat bunnies and I’m kinda freaking out, okay?” She puts her hands on her hips with a sigh.

Stefan chuckles quietly, amused.

“And now you’re laughing at me.” Caroline says, nodding her head, her lips in a thin line.

“No. No. I’m not laughing. None of this is funny, trust me.”

Caroline shakes her head, not believing him.

He chuckles. “It’s just that, uh…”

Caroline looks at him angrily. “What?”

“When someone becomes a vampire all their natural behaviors are get sort of, uh, uh, amplified.” Stefan explains.

“What do you mean?” Caroline asks.

“I mean, a-a- as a human, I cared deeply for people and how they felt. Uh, if they were hurting, I felt their pain, and I felt guilty if I was the one who caused it. And, uh, as a vampire, all of that got…magnified.”

“So, you’re saying that now I’m basically an insecure, neurotic, control freak on crack.”

“Well, I wasn’t gonna say it like that.” Stefan says slowly. “But…”

Caroline breathes out, toying with the necklace hanging from her neck.

“Hey, listen.” Stefan continues. “Let’s hunt. Okay? And then after that, we’ll go to the swimming hole.”

Caroline brightens. “Really?”

“Yeah.” Stefan nods. “Matt and Charlie are the closest connection that you have to your humanity and I think that being around them is a good thing.”

Caroline bounces on her feet with a smile. “Okay.”

Stefan nods his head to the side. “Come on.” He whispers before walking off.

“Okay.” Caroline whispers, starting to follow him. “Bunnies.”

***

Students yell and cheer as people swing on the rope swings into the water with a big splash, getting soaking wet.

Charlie holds a red cup in her hand, watching as a woman climbs out of the lake, drenched in water, her tits shining from the droplets.

Charlie sucks in a sharp breath, tearing her eyes away. It just reminds her of Lily.

“Is it just me or did Aimee Bradley’s ass get hot?” Tyler asks, sliding up next to Charlie and Matt by the keg.

“Oh, yeah. Definitely.” Charlie replies, eyeing the girl talking to her friends. She’s definitely hot.

“All class.” Matt replies with a chuckle, looking away and to Tyler.

“Where’s Forbes?” Tyler asks.

Charlie rolls her eyes, hitting his arm.

He glares at her. “Fine, sorry. Older Forbes.”

“I wish I knew.” Matt says, making Charlie frown.

Caroline hasn’t been able to go anywhere today since she’s been with Stefan, working on her control, feeding habits, speed. Stefan’s teaching her everything she has to know about being a vampire, while the rest of the school gets to have fun at the watering hole.

“You guys on the outs already?” Tyler says.

“No. We’re fine.” Matt says, then he corrects, “I’m fine. I’m just not sure what she is.”

“She likes you, Matt.” Charlie comforts, her hand on his arm. “She’s just working on some things right now she can’t get away from. You’ll get back into the groove, I promise.”

A car pulls up in front of the truck the keg is sitting on.

“What’s your uncle doing here?” Matt asks, noticing who’s inside.

“Ooh! The hot one?” Charlie asks, her eyes going to the vehicle.

Tyler hits her arm as he goes by, making her frown. “Shut up, Char!”

Charlie smirks after him. “He is!”

Tyler flips her off, making her laugh.

She turns to Matt with a smile. “I’m gonna jump. You wanna push?”

Matt smiles. “Sure.”

Charlie screams in joy as she swings over the lake, dropping down in it with a big splash and camera flash.

Matt took photos for Charlie’s album.

***

Charlie sits on the bed of the truck, pouring herself more beer from the keg, watching as people pile out of the area because Tyler told them to. And Tyler’s off with Aimee. It’s not like he’ll know.

A phone rings beside her, making her dig into her sister’s purse to pull it out, only to see Stefan’s name on the screen and his face standing in front of her.

“Where’s Caroline?” Stefan asks.

Charlie shrugs. “She went off with Matt. Left me with her purse, apparently.”

“Come on. We have to go find them.” Stefan says, pulling her down.

She huffs, landing her feet on the ground. “Why?”

“Caroline’s in trouble.”

“What!?” Charlie exclaims as she follows after him, Caroline’s purse back in the truck. “What do you mean!?”

“Elena, Damon, and Ric found information about werewolves. Their bite is lethal to a vampire. It could kill them, if the myths true. Mason has inhuman strength. We think he’s a werewolf.”

“A- I didn’t sign up for this, Stefan!” Charlie exclaims as his ears pick up on something. “I didn’t want to deal with vampires, either, but now I’m stuck with Care. But werewolves!? What’s next, fairies?”

“Shh.” Stefan shushes her, grabbing her arm and speeding them to the part of the woods where a car is parked.

Charlie blinks at it. “That’s Mason’s car.”

“Stay close.” Stefan whispers as they approach it, claw marks on the ground behind the car.

“What?” Charlie whispers when Stefan’s head whips up.

“Someone’s here.” Stefan whispers back, slowly walking towards the front of the car. He stops, hearing a small jiggling sound at his feet, making him look down.

“Are those chains?” Charlie whispers, her eyes wide as she looks at what Stefan’s pulling up.

Stefan hears something else, making his hand fly to Charlie’s chest, pushing her back slowly as he does the same, the chains dropping to the ground.

He stops at the back, both of them looking in as a growl sounds. They jump back, Charlie with a gasp when they see yellow glowing eyes inside.

Charlie screams when the glass on the back of the car shatters by the weight of the wolf, falling to the ground, covering her face in fear.

Stefan falls to the ground beside her from the weight of the wolf landing on him, his eyes following it until it goes behind a bush in the woods, losing track of it. Stefan uses his vampire speed to stand up, looking around, only to spot woods.

It’s gone.

A werewolf on the loose.

Stefan holds his hand out for Charlie who slowly looks up, cuts on her face from the glass. “Come on.” He encourages. “We have to find Caroline. And you need my blood.”

Charlie huffs, grabbing his hand.

***

Stefan lets go of Charlie as he pushes Caroline off of Matt, all the way to the tree across from him, holding her in place. “Stop it! Hey, stop! Stop! Stop!” Stefan yells at her when she tries to get back to her boyfriend, veins still under her eyes. “Stop.” He whispers, Caroline face going back to normal.

“Matt!” Charlie shouts when he falls to the ground beside her, blood coming from his neck where Caroline bit him. She sits down beside him just as his head falls, landing right in her lap.

“Oh my God.” Caroline whispers, looking at her boyfriend with her sister, trying to get to them.

Stefan stops her, his hands still on her upper arms. “No, no, no. No, stop. Listen to me.” Stefan says when he hears a growl. “We need to get out of these woods now. We need to leave.”

“What was that?” Caroline asks, hearing the growl.

Stefan looks around, another growl floating through his ears. He turns to Charlie and Matt. “Charlie, lay down with Matt. Stay down. Do not move.”

Charlie does as told, laying down with Matt’s head still in her lap, hearing Stefan’s voice and growls.

“You and me, we’re gonna run. Okay?” Stefan says, looking at Caroline. “It’s gonna follow us. We need to get it away from Matt and Charlie. So you need to run as fast as you can. Do you understand me?”

Caroline’s eyes flick to Charlie and Matt as she nods.

“Go. Go!” Stefan yells, pushing Caroline ahead of him, rushing after her as they both run with their speed, leaving Charlie behind to calm Matt down.

“Wait! What is it!?” Caroline yells, stopping in her tracks and turning to Stefan.

“It’s a werewolf!” Stefan yells back. “It will try to kill us, and it can.”

“Hey!” Tyler exclaims, coming up from a cellar, making Caroline turn around. “What are you two doing?”

“What are you doing?” Stefan asks with narrowed eyes.

Caroline screams as she gets thrown to the ground by the wolf’s body, it’s slobber getting all over her face. “No.” She whines. “Stefan!” She groans as it’s jaw gets closer to her face.

Stefan uses his vampire speed to throw it off of Caroline, the two having a stare down.

When it tries to lunge, Tyler yells, “No!”

It stops, quickly turning to him, growling, Tyler’s eyes filled with fear as he looks at it.

Stefan stares in shock as it listens, the two vampires sharing a confused one when it just up and runs away, Tyler staring after it.

***

“Matt!” Charlie yells, her hands on his arms as she holds him in place. “Calm down!”

“Calm down!? Something’s wrong with my girlfriend!” Matt shouts back at her.

“There’s nothing wrong with Caroline!” Charlie yells at him with a glare. “She’s still herself. Her emotions are just…high right now. And she can’t control her urges!”

“Urges to drink my blood!? What the hell is she!?”

Charlie and Matt walked back to where his truck was parked so Charlie could grab Caroline’s purse and so they could wait for Stefan and Caroline in a more concrete place instead of in the middle of the woods.

“Charlie,”

She turns around in relief, spotting her sister and Stefan. “Thank God, you’re back. I don’t know how to calm him. He just won’t!”

“He was just drank from, Charlie.” Stefan says. “He’s going to freak out. He has the right to.”

Caroline trades places with her, staring into Matt’s eyes, compelling him. “You’re not gonna remember what I did to you. Or what you saw me become.”

“We were just making out in the woods.” Matt says hypnotically.

“And then an animal attacked you. And bit your neck.”

“It was weird. It just came out of nowhere.”

Caroline backs up, then turns around, exhaling sharply. “What are we gonna do about Tyler?”

“I took care of it.” Stefan says. “I’ll get Matt on vervain. It’ll keep you from being able to compel him but also keep you from being able to drink his blood.”

Caroline nods, then sighs, her head changing directions. “I can’t believe I hurt him.”

“I know.” Stefan whispers.

“And he’s the one person on this entire planet that I never wanted to hurt. What could I do to Charlie?”

“It’s not gonna get any easier.” Stefan says, making Caroline scoff. “You’re just gonna have to…” He shakes his head. “Work that much harder. In time, you’ll learn control. And Charlie’s on vervain. I made sure of it. You won’t be able to drink from her.”

Caroline shakes her head. “I shouldn’t be with him, should I?”

Stefan looks away with a sigh.

“And if there’s any danger-”

“I’m the last person to make that kind of decision for you.” Stefan says, looking back to her. “If I followed my own advice I would have walked away from Elena a long time ago.”

“You ever think you should of?” Caroline asks.

Stefan scoffs. “I know I should of.” He shrugs. “I just can’t.”

They both nod at each other.

Charlie frowns at her sister. She’s so hurt after her transition. She can’t have a normal life.

All because of fucking Katherine.

Chapter Text

Ten-year-olds Charlie and Caroline stand on the sidewalk, their arms interlinked with each other’s, watching as the front door of their father’s new house opens.

A man and a little girl come walking out, the latter running over to them with a joyful smile.

The twins stare at her, not moving once.

“I’m Haven.” She introduces herself. “What’s your names?”

The twins look at each other then back to the girl.

“I’m Caroline. This is my twin Charlie.”

“Twin!? That’s so cool! I always wanted a twin!”

The blondes smile, slowly getting more comfortable with the girl.

“It’s so cool to have a twin.” Charlie says with a smile. “But sometimes, she knows exactly what I’m doing and wants to join in.”

Caroline scoffs, pushing her away from herself. “We’re supposed to do things together! We’re twins!”

“Nuh-uh!”

“Yeah-huh.”

***

“Haven, no, don’t-” Charlie sighs when she just hangs up the phone. “Why must I have such a stubborn sister?” She mumbles to herself, walking into the kitchen at the Gilbert residence. She stops in her tracks as she looks at the two sets of eyes on her. “Hi. Will you stop staring at me?”

Damon rolls his eyes. “You’re dramatic.”

“Says the asshole.” Charlie retorts with a glare. “Where’s Stefan? Elena’s been worried about him not coming.”

Damon shrugs. “Back at the boarding house.”

Charlie sighs. “I’m going to kill both of you.”

“What’d I do!?” Damon exclaims.

Charlie gives him a blank look.

“Oh, right, that. You already punched me for that. In the face.”

“Yeah. and it was fucking hilarious.” Charlie chuckles, her smile deflating. “Anna and Lily loved it.”

“Charlie-”

She puts on a fake smile. “I should go see if Jenna needs help.” She rushes out of the room in search of her friend.

***

Damon stands at the easel, marker in hand, drawing on the white paper. On it, he draws a dog with a tutu, music notes by it, and an arrow pointing around.

“Dress!” Jenna shouts. “Ballerina!”

“Puppy! Puppy!” Caroline yells. “Puppy with a tutu!”

“A wolf dancing and singing with a tutu!” Charlie offers.

“No.” Damon says, turning back around.

“Okay, dog. Hound- Hound dog.” Jenna says, Damon pointing at her. “You ain’t nothing but a hound dog!”

“Dances with wolves.”

All heads turn at the same time towards Mason who sits in a chair, proudly.

“Mason wins…again.”

Charlie gives Damon a look. He’s been drawing references to wolves the whole time they were playing Pictionary. “Really? Again?”

Damon shrugs, giving her a smirk.

She rolls her eyes. He can be really stupid sometimes. Mason can easily bite him when he’s in his wolf form and then he’s dead.

“How is that a wolf?” Jenna asks, exasperated.

“Because Damon’s shit at drawing.” Charlie says with a glare to the vampire.

“Oh, and you’re any better?” Damon remarks.

“She is, actually.” Caroline says with a proud smile. “You should see her sketches. They’re really good. She’s thinking about going into art.”

Charlie furrows her brows. “I am?”

“And culinary arts.” Caroline says with a smile.

“Care-”

“You’re really good!” Caroline exclaims, turning her body towards her sister as Damon walks in the kitchen.

Charlie huffs. “I don’t want to go into that, Care.”

“Then what do you want to go into?”

“I don’t know!”

“I’m sure you’ll figure it out at some point, Charlie.” Jenna comforts, patting her arm as she stands up to go to the kitchen.

Charlie huffs. “Thanks, Jen.” She turns her attention to her sister. “What do you want to go into?”

Caroline frowns. “Well, I wanted to go into Broadcast Journalism, but after Logan, and what happened… I’m not sure.”

“We’ll figure it out together like we always do.”

Caroline holds her hand out with a smile. “Together.”

Charlie takes it, a smile on her face. “Together.”

***

In the kitchen, the adults - Jenna, Alaric, Damon, and Mason - sit in the kitchen, eating some pie and drinking beer, while the teenagers - Elena, Caroline, and Charlie - clean up the living room.

As Elena grabs the paper from the easel, the twins sharing some teddy grams, Elena asks, “Would I be the worst friend in the world if I abandoned you and went to Stefan’s?”

Caroline looks up, her face shocked, and something that looks like she was supposed to keep her occupied. “You want to leave?”

“It’s just that he hasn’t gotten back to me.” Elena explains. “And I’m starting to get this bad feeling.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea, Elena.” Caroline says as Charlie sticks another teddy gram in her mouth.

“Damon’s got it under control here.” Elena says, setting the easel with the paper.

“Take it from me, there is nothing worse than a clingy girlfriend.” Caroline says with a smile and small laugh.

“I’m not being clingy. I’m-I’m just concerned. You understand, right?”

Charlie looks between the two, her eyes settling on her sister as she says, “Um, how about I drive you?”

“Yeah. Okay. That’d be great. Thanks.” Elena walks off to get her stuff.

“Yeah.” Caroline's face deflates as she sighs, setting down the teddy grams.

“What are you not telling me?” Charlie asks, her eyes narrowed at the blonde.

Caroline bites her lip, looking at her sister. “Stefan has Katherine and he asked me to keep her here as long as possible.” She lies.

Charlie’s eyes widen. “Caroline!” She whisper-yells, not catching the slight tilt of her voice she usually gets when lying to her sister from how fast she said it.

“Ready?” Elena asks, both girls turning to her with a smile.

“Yep. Just gotta grab our bags.” Charlie breathes out, walking by Elena to where they hung up their purses.

Charlie gives Caroline a look as Elena walks out the door.

“Shh,” Caroline shushes, walking them out behind Elena.

Elena gets in the front seat after asking if Charlie wanted to sit in the front, but she politely declined, instead following Caroline to the other side of the car.

Caroline intentionally drops her keys, making her squat down and discreetly tear off the nozzle on the back wheel, air slowly seeping out of it.

She stands back up with her keys in hand, giving Charlie a ‘be quiet’ look before they both get in the car, driving to the Salvatore Boarding House.

After a while, Elena says, “Thanks for this. I appreciate it.”

“Here we come.” Caroline says. “To the rescue.”

“Why are you being so snippy?” Elena asks, getting tired of her.

“That’s my own drama.” Caroline replies. “But I’m sure that you two will beat the odds. Not that there is any study to pull odds from. What is the ratio of success for vampire-human couplings? Well, I’m guessing nil.”

“Okay, Caroline.” Elena says with a sigh.

“Well, I mean, she’s right.” Charlie says from the backseat. “How many vampire-human couples have actually made it? Our odds are zero. I mean, Caroline and Matt broke up because of Caroline’s nature, and Lily was staked in the heart by your, what is it? Your uncle? Father?”

Elena looks back at her with a shocked expression.

Charlie shrugs. “Just saying. It’s probably not the best coupling. But maybe it’s just the Forbes sisters luck.”

Elena sighs, turning back around. “Okay, Charlie.”

“Sorry.” The twins apologize, but not very sincere. They’re right, aren’t they? They’re relationships didn’t work out. Why does Elena’s get to?

Elena reaches over and turns the dial on the radio, music filling the car. “I love this song.”

Caroline presses the button on her steering wheel, the Bluetooth speaker that Charlie got them both, asking, “What’s playing?”

The automatic voice replies, “Playing; ‘We Radiate” by Goldfrapp.”

“Ta-da.” Caroline says with a proud smile.

Suddenly, the air that Caroline let out before they got on the road catches up with them, the air fully out. “Oh, crap.” Caroline says, pulling to the side of the road.

An hour later, the night sky glitters above them, crickets chirping around them, and the three girls standing outside the car, waiting for the tow truck.

“Are you sure the tow’s coming?” Elena asks, impatiently pacing. “We’ve been waiting forever.”

“I know. It’s weird.” Caroline replies. “You know, they said they’d be here by now.”

“Yeah.”

Charlie raises her brows at Caroline. She’s not sure if Caroline actually ever called them or not. It would waste time if she didn’t, obeying Stefan’s orders.

“I’m just gonna call Jenna.” Elena says, already opening her phone.

“No!” Caroline objects. “But- Just- Let me try the tow people again.” Caroline opens her own phone. “And I’ll use my aggro voice.”

“We can just walk from here.” Elena says.

“No, I can’t just leave my car.” Caroline says, getting in front of Elena.

“We’ll come back for it.”

“Just give me a minute, Elena.” Caroline looks down at her phone.

“Caroline, what part of ‘I’m worried about Stefan’ didn’t sink in?”

“What’s the rush?” Caroline asks, her hand falling to her side with her phone. “Okay, why are you hurrying to get to a relationship that’ll never work?”

Charlie’s brows raise. That’s one way to stall her.

“Okay, look, I-I know that you’re upset over Matt but will you stop projecting it onto me and Stefan, please?”

“I’m not projecting anything.”

“You and Charlie both are!” Elena exclaims.

“We’re not.” Charlie says, her arms crossed. “We’re just stating the facts, Elena.”

“You’re human. He’s a vampire.” Caroline states. “You’re gonna be seventy and in diapers and he’s still gonna be smoking hot. And- You will never have his children, Elena. And you are too maternal to not have children.”

“Where is this coming from?” Elena blinks in shock.

“I’m just trying to be your friend.”

“Okay, well, do me a favor and stop trying.” Elena gestures to the road behind the blonde. “There’s the tow. I’m gonna walk.”

“No. Elena, don’t…” Caroline says softly, grabbing her arm.

“Aah.” Elena says softly. “Caroline, you’re hurting me.”

“Don’t leave us alone.” Caroline begs.

“What’s wrong with you?” Elena asks. “You’ve both always been fine being left alone with each other.”

“Hey, there.” The man in the truck says, stopping beside them. “Someone call about a flat tire?”

Elena looks at Caroline and Charlie. “They did.” She then walks away, Caroline’s hand no longer on hers, instead the twins’ guilty eyes following her.

***

Charlie and Caroline sit across from each other in a booth at the Grill, the former glaring at her sister. “That was a little harsh, Care.”

Caroline’s face falls. “I know.”

“Was that the only way you thought to stop her?”

Caroline shrugs. “I couldn’t think of anything else that quickly. My brain doesn’t run as fast as yours.”

Charlie sighs, rolling her eyes which land on two people walking in the Grill. “There they are.”

Caroline's head turns to the side, watching as they walk inside. Then, her head turns to the other side as they walk by. “Elena,”

She spins around. “Hey.” Elena says with a sigh.

“Hey,” Caroline whispers back.

Stefan puts his hand on Elena’s shoulder before walking away to find a table.

“Oh my God. I am so sorry about earlier today. I don’t-” She shakes her head, her shoulders raising. “I don’t know what came over me.”

“It’s okay, Caroline.” Elena says before she could continue. “Everything that you were saying was right. It’s just hard for me to hear, you know?”

“I’m sorry, too, Elena.” Charlie says, pulling her lips away from the straw from her milkshake. “I never should’ve said anything about me and Lily. That doesn’t apply to you.”

“It’s okay, Charlie. I understand.”

“So…” Caroline looks up at the brunette. “You’re not mad at me? Or Charlie?”

“You were just being a good friend.” Elena says with a shrug, looking between the two sisters. “In your own way.”

“Yeah.” Caroline says with a scoff. “My own head-case horrible way.”

Elena gives her a smile before hiking her bag up higher, about to turn around.

“Elena,” Caroline says, making her stop. “I really am sorry.”

Elena nods, her lips in a thin line, understanding. She walks away from them, to the table where Stefan chose.

Charlie scoffs. “That’s just the Forbes twins way.” She mumbles, knowing her sister can hear her. Vampire hearing and all. “We always ruin everything. And we never get our happy ending.”

Caroline doesn’t respond, but she heard her. Because she’s right. And she knows it.

But the least she could do is try and get her happy ending. After all, that’s the curse of the Forbes.

No matter how hard you try, you never really get your happy ending.

Not for the Forbes.

Chapter Text

The New World, 1303

"Henry Arthur Forbes."

The man spoken looks around at all the women surrounding him, making a circle and trapping him in. In the center of it, a woman he knows all too well stands, her gaze hard set on him.

"Charlotte, please." He begs, looking right at her.

The women speak again, all at once. "You have broken a witch's heart."

His gaze his hard as he glares at the woman. "I did no such thing. She broke mine."

"LIES!" They shout, his head ringing from the loud voices in his head. "You have broken the most sacred pact of falling for a witch - using her."

"You must be punished."

"I did not use her!" Henry objects.

They ignore him. "For your betrayal, a curse will be placed on your line. Every Forbes that comes after you will never have a happy ending."

"What?" Henry's eyes are wide. "You can't do that! They did nothing!"

"No Forbes will ever have a happy ending. Even the ones who marry in."

Charlotte's eyes are sad as she looks at her former lover, the witches around her chanting the spell to curse every generation of the Forbes.

"There will be a way to break it, Henry." Charlotte says over the voices of her coven. "But you will not find it for centuries. Your line will not be a happy one."

"What is it!?" Henry shouts at her, eyes pleading. "How can I make my family not suffer!?"

"You can't do anything, Henry." Charlotte says. "They will have to be the ones to break it. They have to."

"Who!? Who's 'they'!?"

"They will have power to break the curse on your line."

"Like magic!?"

"No. No witch can grant others magic. It's not how nature wants us to be."

"Then what!? How can they break it!?"

"They must find my talisman. They must have one of theirs. They have to find the spell. They will only have magic to break their curse."

"Who is 'they'!?" Henry shouts, the leaves swirling around him.

"There is one last ingredient they will need, but it will come at a cost. Are you willing to make a sacrifice for your line?"

"Yes!" Henry yells. "I will do anything!"

"Oh, it is not you who will suffer, it is them."

"What are you-"

"They will have their happy ending, yes. But it will be devastating. It will end horribly. And they will live with it for all eternity."

"What-?"

"In your line, two twin girls will be born. They will be the ones to break the curse. And they have to do it alone."

***

Charlie huffs as she puts on her earrings, running out of her room to grab her bag and get in the car.

Only, she stops when she sees her mother carrying a box into the entry hall, Caroline coming to see what the noise of the doors opening was.

"Are you off today?" Caroline asks, crossing her arms.

Liz stands up from where she was setting a box down. "The Historical Society Volunteer Picnic is today. You're the one who signed me up."

"Oh, I know." Caroline says. "I just assumed you'd bail."

"Or show up as a cop." Charlie says with a tilt of her head.

"Nope." Liz says. "I'm going to spend the whole day with my daughters. No uniform."

"Uh, y-you're gonna pretend to be a mother?" Caroline asks, a brow raised.

Liz looks up at them. "I'll bring my gun if it gets rough."

"Mmm." Caroline hums with a nod of her head, not believing her.

"Yeah, we don't believe that." Charlie says.

"Come on. Give me one day." Liz says, holding her drink. "I've been buried in work mode. I've barely seen you."

"Well, be warned. I'm in a mood." Caroline says.

Liz shrugs. "Goodie for me."

Caroline chuckles, walking away as Charlie grabs her purse from the table.

"What was Elena doing here so late last night?" Liz asks, stopping them both from going anywhere.

Caroline spins around with a confused expression.

"She was?" Charlie asks, her brows furrowed.

"Elena wasn't..." Caroline corrects her words when she realizes. "Yes, um... Elena was here. Uh, she just needed to talk." Caroline nods. "Her and Stefan are going through a rough patch." Caroline nods with a smile, turning back around.

Charlie's brows are furrowed as she thinks. Until it comes to her.

Katherine.

"Is everything okay with you?" Liz asks, stopping her daughter from walking away.

"I'm fine." Caroline responds.

"It's just lately you seem different."

"I'm not different. I'm fine." Caroline says with a scoff.

"I know you think I don't notice these things, but I do." Liz says, walking towards her. "What's going on with you?"

"You know, there's pretending to be a mother and then there's reality." Caroline deflects. "Let's not push our luck, okay?" Caroline gives her a smile before walking away.

Charlie chases after her, locking her arm with hers. "What was Katherine doing here?" She asks when they're outside, ready to go to the picnic.

"She wasn't. It was Elena."

Charlie narrows her eyes. "No, it wasn't. You would have told me. You're lying."

"I am not lying!"

"Your voice wavered!" Charlie accuses, stopping them and pointing her finger at Caroline after disconnecting their arms. "You so are!"

"It didn't! No, I'm not!"

"Yes, it did! You're lying right to my face!"

Caroline huffs, glaring at her. "I am not."

"Quit denying it, Caroline. What about the pact we made when we were seven?"

"That was when we were kids! We can have secrets!"

"So you're admitting to it!"

"I'm not! I'm just saying we don't have to uphold to the promise we made when we were kids." Caroline crosses her arms.

"Until you turned into a vampire, we've never kept any secrets."

"I'm different, Charlie! I don't have to hold myself to that deal!"

"Well, I'm not different, Caroline! I've always told you everything and now because you're not like you were before, you don't want to tell me?"

"Yes! Why is that so hard to believe!?"

"Because of that necklace hanging from your neck!"

Caroline snaps her mouth shut, looking down at the silver heart necklace.

"We have to make a promise." Charlie says, holding her new engraved necklace in hand.

They had it engraved to show their loyalty to each other.

Forever.

"We have to always make sure to tell each other everything." Charlie says to her sister, holding out her pinky. "We can't keep any secrets - no matter how old we get. Forever."

Caroline nods, smiling at her and interlocking her pinky with Charlie's. "Forever."

"It was a pinky promise, Charlie." Caroline says, looking back up. "In the real world, that means nothing."

"It does to me." Charlie's voice breaks as she points at her chest. "I'm sorry about what happened, but you can't change this much. You just can't."

"Well, maybe I did, Charliann." Caroline snaps. "You don't know anything about what I've gone through."

"I want to! I want to understand why you're not talking to me! But you won't tell me!"

"Because I don't need you anymore!"

Charlie takes a step back. "But..."

"I just don't, okay? So stop pestering me."

Charlie wipes the tear falling down her cheek. "Okay. I'll stop."

"Thank you." Caroline spins and walks to the car, getting in the passenger side.

Charlie takes a shaky breath before following after her.

***

Charlie stands under the shelter, glaring at her sister as she paints the side of a piece of wood, shoving jelly beans in her mouth.

"Where'd you even get those?" Damon asks beside her, Stefan with him after having a discussion that Charlie didn't care to listen to.

She shrugs. "I just find snacks in my car sometimes." Her eyes turn to the vampire. "You don't?"

Damon blinks at her. "No, I don't just find food in my car."

"Not even blood bags? Or squirrels?"

"Squirrels?" Damon asks, his brow arched.

Charlie shrugs. "I figured Stefan borrowed your car to eat. You know, squirrels."

Stefan scoffs from behind his brother. "Wow, Charlie. Thanks."

Charlie narrows her eyes at him, pointing an accusing finger at him. "Don't talk to me. I'm mad at you."

"Why...?"

"You broke Elena's heart. And she really liked you. She wouldn't have broken it off. Maybe go deal with that look-a-like bitch." Charlie spins, smiling at the lemonade table she turned to.

"Would you like some lemonade?" The girl asks her.

Charlie smiles. "Yes, please."

Her eyes go to Damon who turned with her. "Would you like some?"

Damon smiles at her, taking the cup from her hand as Charlie takes one from the table.

He tilts the cup at her. "Thank you, sweetie."

Charlie scoffs, drinking from her cup. "You can actually be nice for once? Shocker."

Damon makes a face at her. "Funny." He then lifts the cup to his lips, taking a sip.

Well, more than a sip, according to Charlie's clothes.

She screams as Damon coughs, spitting up all the lemonade he drank onto Charlie.

"Oh my God! Damon!" Charlie yells with a glare. "What the hell!?"

Damon continues to cough, causing Stefan and Charlie to step forward.

"What's wrong with you?" The vampire asks.

"Come on, Damon. It can't be that bad. I like it." Charlie says with a scoff. "Don't be dramatic."

Stefan leads Damon to the table beside them, Damon choking out, "Vervain."

Stefan picks up the cup Damon dropped from the ground, sniffing it as Damons says it again, "Vervain."

Charlie sits down beside him, her cup dropping to the ground. "That means..."

"Mason." Stefan finishes as Damon gets up, clearing his throat.

They follow him to the side, watching him drink from a water bottle and spitting it back out after gargling the taste from his mouth. "I'm gonna kill him." He says, spinning back around to go for the werewolf.

"No. Hey-hey. Listen to me." Stefan says, trying to stop him.

"No more Mr. Nice Guy." Damon says, fighting against Stefan's hands.

Charlie arches a brow. "There was a Mr. Nice Guy?"

"Sit. Sit. Sit!" Stefan orders, pushing him down to the bench behind him.

"Dude, don't be stubborn." Charlie snaps with a glare.

"I'm not listening to any more of your give-peace-a-chance crap." Damon looks up at his brother with a glare. "He's dead."

Stefan pushes him against the seat. "Okay. Okay. I don't like it, but he's making threats. He could expose us. We need to put him down."

"What!?" Charlie exclaims, eyes wide. "Like kill him!?"

"Alright. Let's do it." Damon says, his eyes going behind Stefan as he lets him go, eyes falling on Mason who goes to the woods, two trash bins in hand. "Woods. Trash duty. Come on." Damon starts walking away but Charlie stops him.

"You can't just kill him!" She exclaims. "It'll raise questions!"

"We can't compel him, Charlie. He can't be compelled." Stefan says from beside his brother. "It's the only way."

"What about negotiating!?"

"We tried that."

"What, did Damon screw it up?" She sighs at the looks on their faces. "Of course he did."

"It was before. I thought the silver myth was true." Damon defends.

Charlie rolls her eyes, groaning. "Get your facts right, Damon!"

"We can't do this right now." Damon says, spinning on his heel.

"Stay here, Charlie." Stefan orders before following after his brother.

"Like hell I am!" Charlie runs after them into the woods, but loses them when they use their vampire speed to get away. "Oh, you assholes!"

She huffs, trekking her way through the woods. Mason couldn't have gone far.

She knows he's close when she hears a gunshot.

Charlie gasps, running to the sound, hearing five more and groans.

"Stefan! Damon!" Charlie yells when she sees them, rushing to Damon's side.

She flips Damon over, holding out her wrist. "Come on, you stubborn bitch! Drink!"

He doesn't move an inch, not even a groan.

"Damon! Stop being so petty! But we both know it's always you who screws everything up!"

"Charlie?"

She freezes at the voice behind her, her eyes going wide, her arm slowly dropping to her side.

She slowly turns around, facing the people behind her who she didn't notice until it was too late. "Mom. What are you doing here?" Charlie asks, slowly standing up.

"How-"

Charlie kicks Damon's side. "I think it's time for you to get up now, Damon. I kind of need help."

He doesn't budge.

"Stefan?" She asks, her eyes still locked on her mother. She closes her eyes with a sigh. "Vervain."

"Charliann-"

Charlie snaps her eyes open, her glare on Mason. "You bitch. What did they do to deserve this? I mean, sure, Damon's an ass and deserved to be put down for a little while, but being killed? Just like the tomb vampires? Like my girlfriend was?"

"Charliann, vampires aren't good."

Her eyes snap to Liz. "Some are! And maybe Damon isn't as good as he should be, but that doesn't mean he's one of the bad ones!" She cocks her head. "Well, he did kill Lexi, Stefan's best friend, but for some reason he never got revenge. But he got punished for that."

"But, Mom, some vampires are good. It just depends on how they choose to live with what they died with." Charlie continues. "Stefan and Damon didn't choose this life. But they still chose to live with it. Even if some of the choices they made was what a vampire would choose, it doesn't make them bad people. They were adjusting to their new reality. They're good vampires, Mom. Just like Lexi was. Just like Anna and Lily were."

Liz's mouth opens in shock. "Lily was a-?"

"Yes, Mom. And she didn't choose it. She was good. Anna was. Lexi. Stefan and Damon. They've all made questionable choices, but it's what they are."

Liz closes her eyes. "Take her, too." She orders, a deputy coming to pull her hands behind her back.

"Hey! Let me go! Hey!"

She's led through the woods, Mason in the lead towards the Lockwood cellar he claims were built to torture vampires.

"Hey, Mason!" Charlie yells from her place in the back with a deputy and her mother. "How about I tell them what that cellar is really for?"

Mason stops in his tracks by a set of stairs, turning his gaze on her. "It's down the stairs to the left." Mason says, letting the deputies pass him by.

The third deputy follows them down, leaving Charlie up top with Liz and Mason.

"Careful." Liz warns. "The wooden bullets and vervain won't keep them down for long."

"How many vampires have you killed, Mom?" Charlie asks, her glare at her mother. "Is this why you became Sheriff?"

"I did it to protect you girls. From those beasts."

Charlie scoffs. "If anyone's a beast, it's Mason. Considering he's-"

"A good natured man." Mason cuts her off. "Who you hate for putting down vampires who kill people."

Charlie scoffs. "Logan Fell was the one who killed all those people. And after that it was the tomb vampires. Before, sure, Damon killed a few, but he's an ass. Doesn't make him a bad vampire because he killed people."

"Yes, it does." Liz says, her face screwed up in confusion. "What is wrong with you?"

She can't say it out loud. She knows she can't. But she just wishes she could.

If Charlie could get Liz to let Damon and Stefan go, to like them, understand that they couldn't control what they are, maybe she would accept Caroline.

She has to. She's their mother.

"What is this place?" Liz asks.

"Old slave quarters from the original Lockwood house." Mason answers before going down the stairs.

Liz draws her gun, pushing Charlie down before her.

She huffs but goes down the steps anyway, standing against a wall as a deputy drops Damon's body to the ground.

"Thank you, Mason." Liz says. "I appreciate all you've done. We got it from here."

"Do you, though?" Charlie asks, her arms crossed. "How do you know they're not the only vampires in town? Maybe someone's on their way to save them right now."

"Do you know of any other vampires, Charliann?" Liz asks her.

Charlie scoffs. "No. But I'm just saying."

Liz sighs with a shake of her head, grabbing the gun her deputy handed her filled with wooden bullets.

"Hey, you're going to kill them, right?" Mason asks.

"Yes." Liz answers. "That's why you should go. And take my daughter with you." She gives a glance to the blonde. "I'm here as the council, not the law. You can't be a party to this. It's for your own protection. And I don't want Charliann to see this."

"Liz, I don't care about-"

"Yes, but I do." Liz cuts him off, her voice higher than his as his was a whisper. "And I'm not asking. Goodbye, Mason."

Mason turns with a nod, walking towards the gate. He stops, getting Liz's attention. "Don't take any chances."

Liz nods, prompting Mason to turn and grab Charlie's arm, dragging her out with his wolf strength.

"Let me go!" She screams.

"Not happening." He states sternly. "I'm taking you back home."

As they walk through the woods, Mason drags her, Charlie huffing.

"Caroline!" Charlie yells when she sees two familiar figures.

They turn, surprised at the familiar voice.

"What are you two doing out here?" Mason asks, his hand still holding onto Charlie's arm.

"What are you doing with my sister?" Caroline asks, her eyes narrowed.

Mason's eyes trail to her. "Making sure she doesn't run off."

"Have you seen Stefan?" Elena asks.

"Yeah, Elena, I've seen him." Mason replies, his grip still on Charlie as he forces her to walk with him. "I've seen Damon, too."

"Well, where are they?"

"In the-"

Mason covers Charlie's mouth before she could speak. "You don't need me for that. I'll let your friend here sniff 'em out."

Elena's head turns to Caroline, Charlie's eyes going wide.

"Does your mother know what you are?"

Charlie bites his hand, making him pull back with a hiss. "How did you know?"

Mason gives her a look. "All your pleading for vampires being good gave it away, princess. Not to mention you knowing about them." He turns his gaze to Caroline again. "I'm happy to tell her what you are."

Caroline hisses, but before she could get even two steps, Mason pulls Charlie in front of him, holding his arms wrapped around her neck.

"Don't be stupid." He says. "Necks snap easy around here."

"I can take you." Caroline says confidently with a nod, Charlie trying to pry his arms away from her to slip free.

"Want to bet?"

"You can do it, Care." Charlie says, giving her sister a look. "Stefan's helped you. You can do it."

Caroline turns her determined gaze back on Mason. "Yeah. I do." She uses her vampire speed to push Charlie to Elena and slam Mason against a tree, making him grunt. "Told ya'."

Caroline knees him in the groin, letting him go so he falls to the ground with a grunt.

She stands beside him, angry that he held her sister captive. She uses her vampire strength to kick him, sending him into another tree before falling to the ground.

Caroline pants heavily, brushing away the piece of hair that got in her face. "Come on." She says to the two humans, walking the way Mason and Charlie came.

The two chase after her in a jog.

"The Lockwood cellar." Charlie says. "That's what I was trying to say. Mom took Stefan and Damon to the Lockwood cellar."

Caroline takes Elena and Charlie's arms, speeding them to where she knows the cellar is.

"Oh!" Charlie groans, her hand to her head. "I did not like that. At all."

"The Lockwood's have a cellar?" Elena asks, staring down the stairs.

Charlie shrugs. "Old slave quarters."

Caroline uses her vampire hearing to listen in, hearing her mother's voice just as Charlie said she would.

"What is it?" Elena asks, seeing Caroline's hand at her mouth.

The blonde lowers it to her chest. "My mom. She's killing them."

"What?" Charlie asks, eyes wide.

Elena tries racing down the steps, but Caroline stops her. "No, no, no, Elena."

"We have to stop her." Elena says, facing the blonde.

"No, I can't." Caroline objects. "Elena, she's going to find out about me."

Elena shakes her head at the blonde, turning away and racing down the steps.

"Elena!" Caroline shouts after her.

Charlie gives her a look. "Do what you want, Care. But with or without you, we're going to try and stop them."

Charlie goes down after her friend, grabbing a wooden board from the floor before Elena creaks open the gate, alerting them to their presence.

They wait behind each side of the door, hidden by the wall, the board in Charlie's hands.

When the door opens, Charlie wastes no time in hitting him across the head, his body falling to the ground.

Elena rushes in first.

"Elena!" Liz exclaims, gun still pointed at her. "What are you doing?"

"Stopping you." Charlie says, appearing behind Elena.

"You can't kill them. I'm not gonna let you." Elena says.

The deputy Charlie knocked out - or she thought she did - comes up behind them, pushing them in the room and aiming a gun at them.

The gate closes, the humans not seeing who did it.

"What was that?" The deputy asks.

"Who else is with you?" Liz asks, gun aimed at Elena.

Charlie smirks at Elena. "She came."

The deputy spots something moving to the side, his gun aiming to where he saw it, but it's gone. "What the...?" He sees something else, spinning around to aim at it, but they only go around him.

Caroline tilts the deputy's body back, sinking her fangs into his exposed neck, making him scream.

Charlie winces, hating the sight of her sister drinking a person's blood.

The second deputy shoots at the first, trying to get Caroline.

She only hides her body behind the man she killed as the deputy shoots.

Caroline throws the body to the ground, using her vampire speed to get over to the deputy and knock his gun away, punch him in the face, and throw him to the ground.

She goes over to the third just standing there, his mouth agape, and snaps his neck, his body falling to the ground.

Liz stares in shock as Caroline comes out from the shadows, showing her face stained with blood and her fangs. "Hi, Mom."

Charlie sighs in relief, walking over to Damon and kicking him in the ribs.

"Ow!" He yells, his eyes snapping open to glare at the blonde. "That hurt!"

"Don't be a baby. Now can you drag yourself over or do I need to drag the body to you?"

Damon glares up at her before he sits up and drags himself to the dead body, sinking his fangs in his neck.

When Charlie looks over, she sees Elena rubbing Stefan's back as he sits on the ground, Caroline on the steps, and Liz on a stone in the room.

"Sorry, we don't have any bunnies for you." Charlie says with a mocking smile. "We were kind of busy saving your ass."

"Thanks, Charlie." Stefan breathes out which is barely heard over Damon's groans of pleasure, his body healing itself.

"God, can you drink quieter?" Charlie snaps, glaring at the back of Damon. "You're annoying."

Damon pulls away from deputy neck, panting. "Not as much as you."

"Oh, very funny, Damon. Fuck off."

Damon scoots over in front of his brother. "You need to drink some deputy blood."

"Oh, no." Stefan groans, his head tilted to the ground. "I'll be fine. I'm just gonna take a little bit longer-" He groans as Damon pushes a bullet wound.

"God, Stefan." Charlie rolls her eyes. "Just drink the blood."

"No, Damon's right, you know." Caroline says. "If there's ever a time to break your diet-"

"He said he didn't want it." Elena says, her head turning to Damon and Charlie. "Okay?"

Damon groans as he stands up, leaning on Charlie's shoulder. "This is the most unfortunate situation. Two deputies dead." He turns his body slightly to Liz, but his elbow still on Charlie's shoulder. "And you. What am I gonna do with you?"

Liz blinks up at him.

"You won't tell anyone, will you?" Caroline asks.

"Of course she will, Care!" Charlie exclaims, spinning to her but making sure Damon spins with her. "She hunts vampires!"

"Mom?" Caroline asks, her eyes tearing up as she looks at Liz's downcast face. "Mom. Please, I... Look, I know that we don't get along and that you hate me, but-" She points to herself. "I'm your daughter. And you'll do this for me, right?"

Liz only keeps her gaze away from Caroline, towards the ground.

"Mom, please." She begs. "He will kill you."

Liz finally looks up, but not towards Caroline - to Damon. "Then kill me."

"No!" Caroline and Charlie say, their voices breaking.

"I can't take this." Liz's voice breaks.

Charlie tries to hold Damon back but he only shoves her off, going towards Liz. "Damon, please! It's my mother!"

"Kill me now."

Damon leans down to look in her eyes. "But you were going to drag it out so painfully." He grabs her, lifting her up.

"No, no, no, no, no!" Caroline sobs beside Charlie.

"Please don't do this, Damon!" Charlie sobs.

"Damon, don't!" Stefan shouts.

"Damon, please." Elena begs.

"Relax, guys. No one's killing anybody." Damon says, looking at them all.

"You're- Not?" Charlie asks, confused.

"You're my friend." Damon says to Liz. He lets go of her slightly, but still holding her in place as he looks behind him. "We gotta clean this up."

Charlie smiles, raising her hand. "Not it."

***

Caroline and Charlie stand at the door of the Salvatore Boarding House, a suitcase between them for Liz. They have no idea how long she's staying.

The door opens and the twins smile at who answered.

"Hey." Caroline greets. "Sorry, that took forever. We just didn't know how long our mom was gonna be here." She explains, walking in the house with Charlie, Elena closing the door behind them.

"Damon says it'll take three days tops for the vervain to leave her system. Maybe even sooner." Elena says, walking towards them.

Stefan comes up behind them as they start to walk down the hall.

"Hey." Caroline greets.

"Hey." Stefan replies.

"Get some bunny in ya'?"

"Yeah. I'm feeling much better, thank you."

Charlie stays silent as they walk down to the basement, Caroline carrying the suitcase.

Her mother really does hate vampires so much she doesn't even accept her daughter.

It's just like when Charlie told her she liked women, too.

As they come up on the door where Liz is being held, they all hear her voice. "Keep Caroline away from me, please." Liz says after Damon's explanation of what's going to happen. "I don't want to see her."

Damon's eyes flick to Caroline and Charlie hiding behind the wall just before the door, listening. "She's your daughter, Liz." He says, his eyes back on her.

"Not anymore." Liz replies, her eyes on the ground. "My daughter's gone. I only have one."

Charlie closes her eyes, hand to her mouth.

"You have no idea how wrong you are about that." Damon says, his voice soft.

His eyes flick to Charlie and Caroline outside, the latter setting the suitcase down and walking down the hall.

Charlie sighs, a tear slipping down her face as she follows after her up to the living room.

Charlie holds her close, rubbing her hand down her hair.

"I'm scared." Caroline whispers.

"It'll be okay. Mom won't remember any of this." Charlie comforts.

Caroline shakes her head, pulling away from Charlie. "Not that. I'm scared to go home."

Charlie blinks, her brows furrowing. "Why?"

"Because Katherine's gonna be there." She says, tears in her eyes. "And she's going to want me to tell her..." She takes a breath. "Everything that happened today."

Elena walks in the room, her lips in a thin line after hearing what she said.

Caroline's eyes flick to her. "She told me I had to spy on you and report back to her."

Elena sits down on the coffee table in front of the twins. "I know."

Caroline look up at her.

Charlie blinks in surprise.

"And I've been so mad at you." Elena continues. "But then, I tried to put myself in your position. So that I could understand..why you did this to me and-and Stefan. Because.. He's been such a friend to you."

Charlie blinks.

She knew and didn't tell her?

Elena knew and didn't tell Charlie.

Caroline didn't tell her.

And she lied to her about it for days.

"Who did she threaten?" Elena asks.

Caroline's voice breaks as she says, "Charlie. She threatened my sister."

Charlie blinks.

Katherine threatened her?

"And I am so scared, Elena." Caroline says. "I am so scared of her."

"And you should be." Elena says, Caroline nodding. "Caroline, we all should be."

Caroline shakes her head in disbelief. "Why is she doing this? What does she want?"

"That's the million dollar question."

Charlie opens her arms, Caroline leaning into them and resting her head on her chest. Her eyes flick to Elena who stands up. "Grab a blanket, will you? Caroline's staying here tonight."

"What about you?" Caroline mumbles against her chest.

"I'm going home. I have Apollo to take care of."

"Bring him here." Elena offers with a shrug. "You can't go home right now. It's not safe for either of you."

Charlie sighs. "Fine. But-" She stops Elena from moving any farther. "Next time, you tell me what the hell is happening with my sister. I don't care what you think should be kept from me. I need to know. You promised me I'd be kept in the loop."

Elena nods. "I will. I'm sorry, Charlie."

She nods at her. "Thank you, Elena."

She nods before walking away to find a blanket.

Charlie covers Caroline up after an hour of her just resting against her chest, and when she turns, she finds Damon standing at the doorway.

Charlie's smile brightens as she sees what's in his arms. "Apollo!" She rushes to the vampire, taking the orange cat from him and giving him kisses.

Damon sets the baggy of food he got from the bag of food in Charlie's room on the table. "You're welcome."

Charlie smiles at him. "Thank you. And Stefan won't eat him, right?"

Damon chuckles. "No. Unless if he gets too hungry, of course."

Charlie narrows her eyes.

"Okay, fine." Damon says, holding his hands up. "I won't let him eat the cat."

Charlie brightens, setting down Apollo to explore. "You got the litter box, right?"

Damon nods. "In the entrance hall."

Charlie watches Apollo as he jumps up with Caroline, snuggling by her face, the blonde wrapping her arm around the cat in her sleep.

"I'm sorry, Charlie." Damon says standing beside her.

"For what?" She asks, looking to him.

"Lily." He says, his eyes on hers. "I know you cared about her."

Charlie gulps. "I loved her. We said it the day her mother died."

They're silent for a second before Damon says, "I saw her killed." He says. "I watched as Anna and Lily died and all I could think about was wanting to help them. But I couldn't."

"It's not your fault, Damon." Charlie mumbles, her eyes on Caroline and Apollo. "It's John's."

"She asked something of me." He says. "To protect you. And for once in my life, I'm going to uphold that." He pauses. "I'm not going to let anything happen to you Charlie. I promise."

When she only keeps staring at her sister and her cat, tears pooling her in her eyes, he walks away.

And for the first time since she learned of Lily's death, she falls to the floor and sobs.

Chapter Text

“I don’t want to be here, Caroline.” Charlie grits out as Caroline drags her through the door where Liz is being held.

“Well, if you’re not going to set up for the masquerade ball, you’re coming with me.”

“I just want to be home, Caroline!”

Caroline huffs, crossing her arms, blocking Charlie's path out the door. “You’re not going back there.”

“Well, if Damon and Stefan would kill the bitch, we could go home! But they’re too in love with her to realize what she’s doing to Elena and you!”

“She’s not doing anything to me!”

“She manipulated you, Caroline!” Charlie yells. “And you lied to me about it!”

“I did not!”

“Katherine told you to distract Elena and you told me it was Stefan! Katherine was never trapped by him! She could’ve easily gotten out!”

“I-” She cuts herself off.

“Exactly, Caroline. You’ve been lying to me since you turned. We were supposed to do everything together and now you have a different life. I get that. But Elena is still in this mess. And if you’re in it, I am.”

“You can’t be in it if you won’t go out anywhere.”

“You want to know why I won’t go out since Mom got down here?” She doesn’t let Caroline say anything. “Because Damon told me he watched John kill Lily. And her last words were to protect me.” Tears well up in her eyes. “Did you know I haven’t once stopped to think about Lily being dead since I found out from Elena and Bonnie? The other night, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. I dropped and cried on the living room floor."

“What?” Caroline’s voice breaks.

“But you know who wasn’t there? You. And I understand you were sleeping here. You were tired. You were scared. But my girlfriend died, Caroline. I needed you, and you weren’t there. But you know who was? Damon. He was holding me as I cried. And God, Caroline, I’m trying to hate him so much for what he did to you, but he makes it really hard.”

“I’m sorry, Caroline. I don’t think I can hate Damon when he’s trying to make it up to me. And I will forever have hatred in my heart for him for what he did to you, but I can’t keep at it. Not when my heart’s breaking every time I wake up and want to call Lily.” Charlie shakes her head. “I need to go.”

Caroline finally steps out of the way, watching Charlie leave out the door. She never even realized how hurt Charlie was.

Tears fall down Charlie’s face as she walks to the door of the Salvatore house, ready to get away from all the vampires. But luck is never on her side.

“Charlie?” Jeremy asks behind her, making her wipe her tears and turn with a fake smile.

“Jeremy, hey. What are you-” She clears her throat. “What are you doing here?”

“Uh…”

“Why aren’t you with your mom?” Damon asks, taking a step towards her.

Charlie shakes her head, taking a step back to the door. “I don’t want to be.”

"Something's wrong.” Damon uses his vampire speed to get in front of her, making her flinch.

“Damon.” Ric hisses.

Damon gives him a glance. “She knows.”

“Yeah, and it pisses me off when you do that.”

Damon shrugs, his eyes boring into hers. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” Charlie shrugs. “I just want to go home.”

“You can’t go home. Katherine is invited in. She threatened you. It’s not safe.”

“You can’t tell me what to do, Damon.”

“You’re staying here, Charlie.”

“I can’t, Damon!” Charlie yells, pushing him back. “I can’t stay in a house with my mother who hates my sister for what she is! And I need to be alone!”

Damon keeps his voice soft and light as he asks, “For what possible reason?”

“To grieve over my girlfriend!”

“I thought we already went over this, Charlie-”

“I don’t care, Damon. Leave me alone.”

“Go stay up in a guest room!” Damon yells as she stomps to the doors. “But you’re not going home.”

Charlie spins around with an angry expression before stomping up the stairs. “I’m going out of my way to find yours!”

“Just as long as you stay here!”

***

Charlie pads down the hall in the Salvatore Boarding House, hearing voices coming from the entrance hall. Her shoes she threw down the stairs to stop Damon from coming up. She’s still pissed at him.

Charlie stands at the top of the stairs, looking down at the ground to see Bonnie and Caroline about to leave. “Hey, where are you going?”

They both look up at her, shocked expressions on their faces.

“Why are you here?” Bonnie asks.

“You’re not mad at me?” Caroline asks.

Charlie gives her a weak smile as she walks down the steps. “I never was, Care. I was just overwhelmed. And I needed time to cry and sleep. I did that. I’m okay for now. How’s Mom?”

“I explained to her how I am what I am. That I drink blood bags. I left after. I don’t know if she’s starting to care again.”

Charlie brings her in for a tight hug. “And to answer your question, Bonnie, Caroline dragged me here to see Mom and then Damon wouldn’t let me leave.” Charlie shrugs as the twins pull apart.

“Well, to answer yours, we’re going to the well we used to play at.” Caroline says.

“The one on the Lockwood estate?”

Caroline nods. “That’s the one.”

“For what?” Charlie asks, brows furrowed as she slides on her shoes.

“I found where Mason put the moonstone.” Bonnie explains.

“I thought Tyler had it?”

Bonnie sighs with a shake of her head. “I have so much to catch you up on.”

“It’s only been a day!” Charlie exclaims, walking out of the Salvatore house.

Bonnie purses her lips. “A lot can happen in a day.”

Charlie scoffs. “Clearly.”

***

Caroline’s head snaps up as they drive up by the side of the woods, her ears catching something.

“What is it?” Bonnie asks.

“Elena. Something’s wrong with Stefan.” Caroline opens her door, stepping out with the other two. “I have to go.”

“Wait!” Charlie stops her. “Take me with you.”

She doesn’t ask if she’s sure. They have to get there.

And the next thing Charlie knew, she’s standing at the well with her sister and best friend.

“Elena!” Caroline yells.

“Caroline, Stefan’s down there.” Elena explains. “And-and the chain is rusted. I-” Elena puts her hands on Caroline’s arm, stopping her from climbing down. “No, no, no. You can’t. It’s filled with vervain.”

Caroline climbs off the side of the well, not ready to risk it. She’s a newbie vampire. She can’t handle that much vervain.

“Caroline, we have to get him out.” Elena says.

“Well-” Caroline cuts herself off, trying to think of something.

“Now!”

“Care, grab the chain.” Charlie orders, climbing on the side of the well. “Throw it down when you have it. I’m jumping.”

“What!?” Caroline exclaims, the chain in hand. “Charlie, no!”

It’s too late. Charlie’s already falling down the well.

Charlie’s scream echoes through the well before she plummets in the water, her body fully submerging after curling in on herself. She had no idea how much water was down there. She had to be sure.

Luckily, she’s able to stand up with the water only being above her waist.

“Charlie!” Caroline yells down, trying to see in the dark, the chain almost hitting Charlie’s head as it flops into the water.

“I’m fine!” She yells back, brushing her wet hair away from her face. “I see him!”

“Is he okay!?” Elena yells down as Charlie moves her way towards the faced-down vampire.

“Uh… I think he’s out!” She lifts up his face from the vervain infested water, seeing red nasty marks from the toxin.

Mason really didn’t trust Katherine.

Charlie hooks the chain under Stefan’s arms, securing him. “I got him!” She yells up to the girls. “Pull him up!”

“Charlie!” Bonnie’s voices comes from up top as Stefan raises. “What the hell!?”

“I’m fine, Bon!” Charlie yells back. “Toss down a flashlight!”

Bonnie looks around frantically before she finds it, tossing it down.

Charlie jumps as it hits the water right in front of her. “Thanks!” She flips it on, searching the walls for a crack that the moonstone would be in.

“Charlie!?” Caroline calls down. “Ready for you!”

“Just a minute!” Charlie calls up, searching the water next. “I need to find the moonstone! It’s what we came for!”

“Hurry!”

Charlie picks up a stone brick in the water, her lips pulling up into a smile as she pulls it up to see a box. “I think I got it!”

Charlie suddenly screams as snakes crawl on her arms from the water.

“Charlie!? What’s going on!?”

Charlie quickly grabs the chain, trying to shake off the rest of the snakes, the box secured in her hand. “Pull me up!”

Charlie breathes a sigh of relief when she sits on the edge of the well, her hands sore from gripping the chain all the way up.

She looks down to see Elena feeding Stefan her blood. “I got it, Stef. We have the stone.”

***

Caroline and Charlie sit on the cot in the Salvatore Boarding House Liz has been staying in for three days, talking about the events of the day.

When the twins got back, Charlie had decided after what Caroline told her, she’d try and make peace with her. And she did.

“So, Caroline heard Elena yelling and she rushed both me and her to the well and Stefan was already down there - in the vervain filled well.” Charlie explains with a smile. “So I told Caroline to get the chain and then I jumped. Those swimming lessons really paid off.” Charlie chuckles.

“You jumped down a well?” Liz asks, terrified for her human daughters safety.

Charlie nods. “It was the thrill of my life! It was the best thing!”

“So, then Charlie told us to pull Stefan up after she got him hooked and I pulled Stefan out of this well, and he’s all vervained and just rotted. But, Bonnie wasn’t mean to me once. And I just, I really think it’s progress, you know? I just…” Caroline trails off at the look on Liz’s face. “What?”

Liz stares at her daughters with that same expression.

“We’re freaking you out?” Caroline asks.

“It’s just that you’ve become this person-”

“Don’t.” Caroline cuts her off, shaking her head. “Don’t, I-” She sighs. “I’m…just starting to get along.”

“This strong, this confident person.” Liz continues.

“Oh.” Caroline realizes. “Thank you.”

“And you,” Liz turns her attention to Charlie. “You’ve grown into a beautiful girl. You’re happier. You take more risks. And you’re having fun.”

Charlie smiles, nodding. “Thanks, Mom. And it is really fun.” She chuckles.

“You don’t have to take my memories away.” Liz says, looking back to Caroline who tilts  her head down. “I’ll keep your secret.” She says, holding her hand. “Look, if you’re worried about them, just say you compelled me.” Liz offers with a shrug. “I won’t tell.” Tears pool in her eyes. “I’ll never do anything to hurt you.”

Charlie takes a shaky breath. “But you will hurt Stefan and Damon.”

Liz looks at her. “They’ll hurt you.”

“You know, we never talk like this.” Caroline says, drawing her attention back. “Ever. And today meant so much to me.”

“Me, too.” Liz replies with a nod, a tear trailing down her face.

Caroline scoots forward, holding Liz’s hand. She waits for Charlie to do the same before she says, “I know. I know I can trust you.”

Liz nods.

Caroline shakes her head, her voice breaking. “But you’re never going to trust them.”

Charlie closes her eyes as she realizes what Caroline’s about to do.

“We’re going to take you home.” Caroline compels. “You’re going to forget that I’m a vampire.”

“I’m going to forget that you’re a vampire.” Liz repeats in a hypnotic tone.

Caroline sniffles, a tear sliding down her cheek; the same as Charlie. “You’re going to forget that Charlie knows about the supernatural world. You’ll remember you got sick with the flu. You had a fever and,” she sniffles. “Chills and…ickiness. Then I made you soup. It was really salty.” Caroline says through her tears. “Charlie had to make a new one. And we bickered. You got better. And then your selfish, little daughters - who love you; no matter what -” She sniffles. “Went right back to ignoring you.” Caroline sighs. “And all is right in the world.”

***

Katherine paces in her room at the hotel in front of her mirror, a blonde sitting on the bed. “I apologize if I seem rattled. The circumstances have changed suddenly and I had to adjust.” She sits down on the bed next to the blonde. “Mind control is a necessary evil. You see…I need a werewolf. And I’ve lost the one that I had.” She explains. “Now tell me what you’re going to do to help me get a new one.”

Charlie Forbes sits on the bed next to Katherine Pierce, the necklace around her neck gone, and the vervain she was drinking having been stopped the minute Katherine killed Caroline.

Katherine has had her sights set on Charlie since she figured out who she was going to kill. She used her as leverage to get Caroline to do her bidding all the while Charlie was already off vervain, convinced by her best friend, Elena Gilbert. After all, if she hangs out with vampires and has a vervain necklace, then why does she need to drink it?

The minute she made Jenna stab herself, she climbed in through Charlie’s window at the Forbes residence and knocked her out, leaving the necklace on her bed.

Charlie stares hypnotized at the look-a-like of her best friend as she answers, “I’m going to go after Tyler Lockwood.”

Katherine smirks, leaning forward to compel her. “And you’re not going to stop.”

“And I’m not going to stop.” Charlie repeats.

“Until?” Katherine asks with a cock of her head.

“Until he kills me.”

Chapter Text

We’re gonna kill Katherine.

It’s the first thing Stefan Salvatore said as soon as Charlie walked in the door after getting a call from Caroline. And, of course, her sister is the biggest part of the plan.

Alaric, the vampire hunter, had weapons laid out on the table to kill a vampire - to kill Katherine.

Charlie hasn’t set her eyes on Katherine Pierce, but she assumes she looks exactly like Elena, - but bitchy.

“Now, this works with compressed air.” Ric says, holding some sort of staking weapon. “The trigger mechanism’s here. I’ve got two of these in a different size.”

Charlie furrows her brows at all the weapons.

“Now, for you, I recommend this.” Ric says to Jeremy, sliding on a sleeve with stakes. “Fits nicely under a jacket sleeve. Here’s the trigger. And when you’re ready-” He pulls the trigger, one of the stakes coming out and to his hand.

Charlie stares blankly at him when he makes a motion like he would to kill a vampire.

“You wanted me to show you how to kill a vampire so.”

Charlie nods. “Right.”

Damon picks up a single stake laying on the table, pointing it at Charlie. “You’re taking this.”

Charlie scoffs. “I don’t know how to use that thing.”

“Well, it’s the only thing that’ll be able to hide under your… if you can even call it - clothes.”

Charlie scoffs, crossing her arms. “Some of us like to dress so you can see skin, Damon.”

“Well, you’re hiding this in whatever you choose to wear.” Damon holds out the stake for her.

“Fine.” Charlie snatches it from him. “But someone’s teaching me how to stake.”

***

“No, like this.” Ric instructs Charlie on how to position her arm and how much force. “Humans don’t have enough strength to stab through a person’s bone, but if you train hard, you can get it.”

Charlie huffs. “Yeah, well, apparently I only get a few hours of training. And I still don’t know how.”

“You’ll get it.” Ric comforts. “Are you sure you guys don’t want me there tonight?” Ric asks, letting go of Charlie’s arm to let her practice staking by herself.

“No, I need you to stay with Elena. I don’t want her to know about this.” Stefan says.

“Okay. Well, I’ll make sure she doesn’t leave my sight.”

Stefan nods. “Alright. If anybody wants to back out - I’ll understand."

No one says anything.

“Yeah. Cold feet, speak now.” Damon says. “I don’t want this going wrong because someone chickens out. Caroline?”

“I won’t.” The blonde replies. “Look, she killed me. Fair’s fair. As long as there’s no werewolves running around.”

“Oh, I took care of Mason.”

Charlie rolls her eyes. “Killed him, you mean.”

Damon smirks at her.

“Well, as long as Tyler doesn’t kill anyone, he won’t turn.” Jeremy says.

Charlie blinks, suddenly remembering something she has to do.

Let Tyler kill her.

Katherine needs a werewolf.

“Charlie?” Damon asks, his brow raised.

She hums, looking to him. “I’m in. She killed Caroline.”

Caroline furrows her brows, staring at Charlie’s neck. “Where’s your necklace?”

Charlie looks down, realizing she doesn’t have it. “Oh. I must have left it at home.”

“You have to have it on at all times.” Stefan says.

Charlie nods. “I know. It’s fine. I take vervain.”

Caroline blinks as the others disregard the necklace. She never takes it off.

“Bonnie?” Stefan asks, looking at the witch. “You with us?”

Bonnie looks at them all before nodding, walking towards Stefan. “But no one gets hurt.”

“Except Katherine.” Damon chimes in. “Tonight, Katherine gets a stake through her heart.”

***

Charlie stands in the crowd at the Lockwood mansion, her short black dress snug against her figure, the stake tucked between her boobs, her neck bare.

The vervain necklace she’s worn all her life was left on her bed where Katherine told her to leave it. Of course, she doesn’t know it. How could she when Katherine compelled her to forget?

Charlie wears black tights, gloves, and black heels, fitting in with the theme of the event with her black masquerade mask.

Charlie’s eyes fall on a brunette walking through the doorway and Charlie’s eyes widen.

Elena.

She rushes over, pulling her to the side. “I thought you were staying home. Because Stefan’s here?”

She smiles at her. “I decided to come after all.”

Charlie’s smile is tight as she looks at Elena. Shit.

“You look good in that dress, though, Charlie.” Elena says, her eyes raking her figure. “I would love to just…”

Charlie’s brows furrow. “Are you okay, ‘Lena?”

Before she could think anymore about her, Elena leans in, compelling her. “Okay, here’s the deal. Do you know what you have to do?”

“I’m going to get Tyler Lockwood really drunk.” Charlie replies hypnotically. “I’m going to start a fight with him and I’m going to beat him until he snaps.”

“And then?”

“I won't stop until he kills me.”

Katherine raises her head with a smile. “God, you’re hot.”

If Charlie was herself, she’d smirk and try to make a move, - if, of course, it wasn’t for Lily - but she’s not herself. So instead, she just stands there.

“Now, go away.” Katherine orders.

Charlie turns and walks away.

***

“We’re really not supposed to be in here.” Tyler says, giving Charlie a look.

Charlie sighs, giving him a bored look. “Be fun, Ty! Don’t be depressed!” She turns her head to the two girls dancing in the room. “Who wants another shot?”

“Me!” Aimee says, coming over as Charlie fills up a shot glass.

“Me too!” The other girl says, the one Charlie thinks is snobbish. “And then we have to dance.”

“Yes.” Aimee says, taking her shot.

Tyler and Charlie down their shot after the two girls.

“You’ve been down lately.” Tyler says. “You’re back to you. I like it.”

Charlie gives him a smile. “Everyone likes me.”

They all place their glasses down on the table.

“Okay, let’s go party.” Aimee says, grabbing her mask. “Come on.”

Charlie and Tyler both smile at each other, following the two girls out.

***

“So, what happened to Aimee?” Sarah asks.

Charlie shrugs. “She went looking for Matt. Haven’t seen her since.”

“She’s probably drunk somewhere.” Tyler says. “Hanging onto Matt.”

Charlie chuckles, the bottle in her hand ‘accidentally’ tilting.

“Woah, Char. Be careful.” Tyler says, seeing her tilt it back up.

Charlie chuckles. “Oh, it’s fine, Ty.” Her eyes land on a photo frame of Carol and Richard. “I think the Mayor wants some.” Charlie says with a smirk, picking up the frame. “He needs to let loose.”

She pours alcohol onto the photo, making Tyler stand up. “Hey. That’s not cool. What’s wrong with you?”

Charlie smirks up at him, tilting the bottle back into her mouth. “He was a dick anyway.”

“Come on, you’re being mean.” Sarah says as Charlie sets the frame on the table. “His dad’s dead.”

Tyler slowly pushes Charlie away from the table. “Give me the bottle.”

Charlie chuckles, taking another swig. “Why? It’s a party. Have fun!”

“This isn’t fun, Char. It’s drunken mistakes.”

“Who says it's a mistake?” Charlie smirks before tipping the bottle, the alcohol falling to the carpeted floor as she jumps away from Tyler’s hands, walking around the room.

“Charlie, stop.”

“Make me.” Charlie tempts.

“I’m not going to fight you for it.”

Charlie’s eyes narrow before she slams the bottle to the ground, lunging for the untriggered werewolf.

“Charlie!” Tyler yells as she throws punches to his face, riling him up.

Tyler pushes her up to her feet, throwing a punch to her face when he’s up.

“What is going on?” Caroline asks, running into the room. “Stop!” She yells, pushing Charlie to the ground.

She jumps right back up, going to Tyler.

“Stop!” Caroline yells, putting her hand on Charlie’s chest.

“I can’t!” Charlie yells back, trying to fight against her, knowing she won’t get past but she has to do it. “I have to finish!”

“What the hell's wrong with you?” Tyler asks, not even trying to get to her. He knows something's wrong. That’s his best friend.

“Let me go!” Charlie yells, fighting against her sister.

“Charlie!” She yells before she hits her back and her elbow goes straight to her face, knocking her out.

Caroline and Tyler look at each other before the blonde goes to her sister. “Charlie?”

Blood seeps from Charlie’s nose at the force of the hit.

“Charlie? Come on. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hit so hard.”

“How did you…?” Tyler trails off.

“Charlie failed.” Sarah says, holding a knife in her hand. “If Charlie fails, I can’t.”

Caroline looks back with a confused expression before she sees the knife in her hand. “Tyler, look out!” Caroline yells as the girl goes for him.

He spins, but he doesn’t react fast enough before she buries the knife in his shoulder.

Tyler pushes her away, her head hitting the desk hard, her body falling to the floor, the knife dropped on the ground.

Tyler puts his hand on the bloody spot before his eyes go to Sarah who doesn’t wake. He bends down beside her with a worried expression. “No, no, no. Come on, wake up.”

He tries to shake her but she doesn’t move. “Sarah. Sarah, open your eyes. Wake up.”

Caroline stands, her eyes wide as she looks at Sarah. Tyler killed her.

“This can’t happen.” Tyler mumbles, his eyes going all around Sarah’s body. “Oh, no, this can’t happen. This can’t be happening. Sarah! Sarah, get up!”

Caroline stands by Charlie’s passed out body, staring at them.

“Sarah! Open your eyes!” Tyler shakes her again. “Oh, god.” He whispers. “Oh, this can’t be happening.” He stands up, walking away from her, shaking his head in fear.

Caroline bends down beside Sarah, her fingers finding her pulse point on her neck.

Tyler holds his head, whispering, “Oh, god,” over and over again.

Caroline closes her eyes for a second, feeling no pulse.

Tyler groans suddenly, his knees falling to the ground.

“Tyler?”

He hits the floor with his fist.

“Tyler?” Caroline asks again, standing up from her place on the ground, “Tyler, what’s happening?”

“Get away,” Tyler whispers quietly. “Get away!” He shouts.

“What’s happening!?”

Tyler looks up, his eyes glowing yellow.

Caroline stares in terror at him.

He’s a werewolf.

***

Charlie stares down at the body of Sarah, her eyes wide as Caroline talks to Carol about the excuse.

Charlie sits on the couch, her head in her hands. She messed everything up.

“Oh, God.” Charlie whispers, her breathing heavy. “Oh, God.”

“Charlie,” Caroline says softly, bending down in front of her. “Charlie,”

“She made me do it, Care.” Charlie whispers, her eyes falling on her sister. “She made me take off my necklace, stop drinking vervain, and she- I was supposed to let Tyler kill me.”

Caroline closes her eyes with a sigh.

“And now Sarah’s dead. And he’s a werewolf.”

Tyler stares in shock at her knowing that information.

“I’m so sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”

Caroline pulls her in for a hug as she keeps repeating it over and over again.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry…”

Chapter Text

“So Sarah attacks Tyler and he pushed her away and she tripped and she fell and she hit her head.” Caroline explains.

“And what about Charlie? She remember why she attacked him?” Damon asks from the doorway of Caroline’s room. He can hear her in her own room getting ready for the day.

Caroline nods her head, walking away from her vanity. “She remembered as soon as she woke up. Katherine compelled her. She posed as Elena to make her stop drinking vervain and take off her necklace. That’s why I covered for Tyler and said it was an accident.”

“Yeah, I don’t understand that.” Damon says. “Guy’s a tool.”

Caroline reaches down by her closet on the floor, picking up her shoe. “Well, gee, duh. Tyler getting blamed for Sarah’s death just opens up questions that he can’t answer.” She picks up her second shoe. “And do you really think it’s a good idea for him to tell his mom he’s a werewolf?”

“Well, no.” Damon replies as Caroline stands up, her shoes on her feet.

“And that Werewolf Road leads straight to Vampire Boulevard.” Caroline turns and grabs her scarf hanging on her closet door. “I thought I was thinking fast on my feet.”

“Where’s your mom?” Damon asks, not hearing her in the house.

“Leading the search party for Aimee Bradley.” Caroline replies, looking back in her mirror. “They haven’t found her body yet.”

“Oh, teens today and their underage drinking.” Damon says with a sigh. “Tragic.” Damon realizes something. “Wait. Did you see Tyler’s eyes turn yellow?”

Caroline turns, rubbing lotion on her hands. “They’re more gold with amber highlights.”

Damon turns his head with a disappointed sigh.

“Can he turn into a wolf now?” Caroline asks.

“Only on a full moon.” Damon answers. “Now he has increased strength and who knows what else.”

Caroline grabs her phone from the bed as Damon wonders, “I wonder how much Mason told him. Does he know about us?”

Caroline doesn’t look up from her phone, causing Damon to get her attention. “Hey.”

Her head goes to him.

“What’d you tell him?”

“Nothing, really, I- I don’t think he knows much of anything.” Caroline says. “Okay, he seemed really freaked out, and, honestly,” Caroline sighs, walking to the doorway of her room, purse in hand. “Felt kind of bad for him.”

Damon makes a confused face as she walks past him. “He’s gotta know something.” He says, leaning his body back to watch Caroline walk to the front door.

“Alright.” She turns her head to Damon. “I’ll ask him.”

Damon suddenly appears in front of her. “No, you won’t, Caroline. He cannot know about us. Bite from a werewolf can kill a vampire. So don’t be his friend, do you understand me?”

“I understand.” Caroline says. “I’m late for school.”

“Damon Salvatore, let go of my sister right now.” Charlie says from the doorway of her room, marching over to them.

Damon gives a small smile. “Right.” He pats Caroline’s arm. “You better get going.”

Charlie crosses her arms, rolling her eyes, and scoffs at him.

“If you wanna drop the hint to your mom that Aimee’s body's at the bottom of a ravine with a cracked spine, might save your mom some time.” Damon opens the front door and nods outside.

Katherine killed Aimee last night. As a warning. Just like she stabbed Jenna a few days ago. A warning.

The twins follow each other out the door, Damon closing the door behind him.

***

In the hallway of the school, a memorial is placed by Sarah’s locker, students placing down flowers and other things before they head to class.

The twins stare at it, their eyes sad.

“This is my fault.” Charlie whispers, her eyes on the memorial.

“It’s not.” Caroline says, putting her hand on her sister’s arm. “It would have happened either way. Katherine would have compelled anyone else to do it. And she did.”

“But if I wasn’t compelled, I could’ve stopped her.”

“No. Because then you would have been making sure the plan was going well. You couldn’t have stopped it, Charlie. No matter what you think.”

“Caroline.”

The twins’ heads turn to the voice, Charlie’s eyes going anywhere but him.

“I should go.” Charlie says, and before anyone could stop her, she’s already walking away.

***

“Elena’s been kidnapped. Again.” Charlie says as the twins walk through the front door of their house, looking down at her phone on Damon’s chat. “Damon and Stefan are on their way now.”

Caroline sighs. “I swear, she gets kidnapped once a year since Stefan showed up.”

Charlie scoffs. “Exactly.”

Caroline pauses, her hand shooting out to Charlie to stop her from going anywhere. “Mom?” She asks loud enough for Liz to hear as she places hers and Charlie’s bag on the table in the hall.

No response.

Caroline places her keys next to it, looking around and listening for anyone in the house.

Charlie looks around herself with a confused face. She jumps when she sees someone behind Caroline. “Care.”

Caroline turns, putting on a fake surprised face. “What are you doing here?”

“I know.” Tyler says, like she’s supposed to know what that means.

“Breaking and entering the sheriff’s house? That move will win you an award.”

“Go ahead, keep dodging.” Tyler says, slowly walking around her in a circle. “Keep changing the subject. But I know. You’re just like me, aren’t you?” His eyes flick to Charlie. “Both of you.”

“No.” Caroline says, her voice wavered only slightly.

Tyler nods. “Keep it up. But I’m not buyin’ it.” Tyler stands in front of Caroline once again. “I saw how strong you were.”

Caroline’s eyes flick back and forth between Tyler’s.

Charlie only rolls her eyes at her sister for using her vampire strength.

“I’m not leavin’ here until you tell me the truth.”

“Tyler.” Caroline says carefully.

“You’re a werewolf. Say it.”

Charlie and Caroline snort before the former bursts into laughter, the latter’s hands going to her mouth as she laughs.

“What?” Caroline asks, her smile still on her face.

Tyler pushes Caroline against the wall. “Stop lying.”

“I’m not lying.”

Tyler slams his hand against the wall beside Caroline’s head, making Charlie jump. “Just say it!”

The photo frame on the wall falls and shatters.

“Great. You broke it.” Charlie says with a huff, crossing her arms.

Caroline uses her speed to flip them around, veins crawling out from under her eyes, her fangs on show as she hisses at him.

Tyler crawls away, terrified, past Charlie when Caroline throws him to the floor.

“I’m not a werewolf, okay?” Caroline says. “And neither is Charlie.”

***

Charlie’s bedroom door opens then closes right behind the blonde who walks over to her bed, flopping down face first beside her.

Charlie raises her brows at her sister, closing her book and setting it on the nightstand. “What happened?”

Caroline sighs. “Tyler knows. He thinks I’m the only vampire and that you’re the only one who knows about it.” She lifts her head up. “But I feel like something’s going to go wrong.”

Charlie sighs, placing her hand on Caroline’s back. “Something always does, Caroline. With Stefan and Damon, something’s bound to go wrong.”

Caroline huffs, turning her face back to the pillow. “How’s Elena?”

“She’s home.” Charlie answers with a sigh. “Damon and Stefan killed this vampire that was there for her. He wanted to take her to someone. This other vampire knew Katherine. We know what the moonstone’s for.”

Caroline lifts her head up with a confused expression. “What’s it for?”

“To break the sun and moon curse.”

Chapter Text

Elena, Caroline, and Charlie walk through the woods towards the tomb where Damon put Katherine and trapped her in.

The spell that was holding the vampires in, that Sheila died to place on it, is still intact even after all the tomb vampires got out. It’s the perfect place for a vampire to be held.

“Tell everyone I wasn’t feeling well.” Elena says. “And I went home from school.”

“I can’t believe I’m agreeing to this.” Caroline says with a sigh. “I’m a terrible liar.”

Charlie hums. “She is. It’s why she has that tilt in her voice when she lies.”

“And keep Stefan busy.” Elena continues. “I don’t want him knowing what I’m up to.”

“I'm even worse at duplicity. And you know this.” Caroline says.

“You managed to keep me occupied when Katherine paid Stefan a visit.”

“Yeah, ‘cause she threatened me. Not that I’m saying that you should use that as a tactic. It’s…” Elena turns to Caroline as she continues. “Stefan’s gonna see right through me.”

“Caroline, as my friend, do you promise? Or not?”

Caroline sighs. “You had to break out the girlfriend code.”

Elena tilts her head at her.

“Okay.” Caroline says. “I promise.”

“Charlie?” Elena asks, her brows raised at her.

“What?” Charlie’s arms are crossed over her chest. “I don’t want anything to do with this. I don’t get in the middle of things.”

Elena makes her pouty face she knows Charlie can’t resist. “Please?”

Charlie hums, pretending to think. “I want something in return.”

Elena blinks at her. “You’re not getting anything.”

Charlie huffs. “Fine. I’ll do it because you’re my friend.”

“Thank you.” Elena turns, lugging the big bag she has with her as she walks.

“Why don’t you want Stefan to know?” Caroline asks, following after her.

“Because he would never be okay with me doing this.” Elena grunts, walking down the stairs to the tomb.

The twins look at each other with a sigh, following after their danger-attracting friend.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Caroline asks when they’re standing in the circle dome.

“Yes, I’m sure.” Elena confirms. “She’s the only one who knows the truth about Klaus. The only one who can tell me how to stop him.”

“But- You’re asking for the truth from someone who’s probably never given it.” Caroline sighs. “Are you sure about this?”

“Yes. I can’t just sit back and wait.” Elena nods her head, “I have to know Caroline.”

Charlie purses her lips. “But you do know you might not get the truth, right?”

Elena nods with a sigh. “Yeah. But I have to try.”

Caroline looks to the tomb door where the symbol on it lays, engraved into it.

“Please.” Elena begs.

Caroline’s eyes go back to the tomb, then Elena, then the tomb again before she walks to the door.

Caroline places her hands on either side of the door, gripping it and pulling it back to lay against the wall near the doorway.

Caroline backs up to the two humans, but Elena walks past her, slowly approaching the tomb. “Katherine?”

She takes her time coming. No vampire speed. Too weak.

Elena turns her head back to the twins. “I’ll be okay from here.”

They give her a look, but before they could say anything, they all hear dragging footsteps.

Katherine’s feet appear first in the light, then her body as it falls against the wall, weak from not feeding. Her voice is raspy as she looks up at her familiar. “Hello, Elena. You come to watch me wither away?”

Her eyes flick to the twins, a smile forming on her face. “Hello, Charlie.”

Charlie’s eyes narrow, her hand slowly inching towards her side where she keeps a stake.

Damon told her she needed to protect herself. She has lessons with Ric almost everyday to teach her how to stake a vampire. She keeps a stake on her at all times.

“Go to hell, Katherine.” Charlie replies with a sneer.

“Goodbye, Caroline.” Katherine says, her voice raspy.

Elena looks back at them. “As long as I stay on this side of the door she can’t hurt me.” She says. “Please.”

Charlie sighs as she easily grabs the stake from her side in a second. It was the first lesson Ric taught her. How to grab a stake quickly and quietly.

Charlie holds it out for Elena instead of tossing it since she still has the big bag in her hands. “Take it. Just in case.”

“I’ll be fine.”

“Elena Marie Gilbert, take the god damn stake.”

Elena narrows her eyes but huffs and snatches it from her. “Great. I took it. Now where’s yours?”

Charlie scoffs with an amused smile. “Lesson number two in Vampire Hunting -” Charlie reaches down to her boot. “Always have a backup.” She smirks, coming back up with a stake. “Ric knows his stuff. Not to mention how hot he is.”

Caroline hits her arm before dragging her to the stairs.

“Love you, ‘Lena!” Charlie shouts at her friend as her sister drags her off. “Don’t stake yourself!”

***

Charlie sighs, standing at the doorstep of the Salvatore House. “Elena better be grateful.” She mumbles before opening the door. “Hey Damon!?” She shouts in the house. “Wanna go for ice cream!?”

Charlie’s part of the plan was keeping Damon occupied while Caroline occupied Stefan. Caroline had the easy end. Sort of.

Charlie halts in the doorway of the living room, her eyes flicking between Damon and his lady friend. “She’s too hot to go for you.”

Damon’s mouth falls open. “Excuse you.”

Charlie shrugs. “Do you see her?” She gestures to the woman sitting on the table. “She’s out of your league.”

“And yours.”

“I know. But you know who all went for me? The whole school. And I even got Vicki.”

Damon scoffs. “What do you want, Charlie?”

“Well, I wanted to spend some bonding time with you, but it looks like you’re busy.” Charlie gives him a smile. “Going anywhere today? Let’s say…not the tomb?”

Damon narrows his eyes. “Who’s at the tomb. And why?”

Charlie shrugs. “No one.”

Damon sighs, grabbing her arm as he pulls her to the door. “You’re coming with.”

“With where?” Charlie asks, eyes wide.

“To go see a vampire.”

“Damon, I swear to god-”

“Shush, Char-Char. You’re fine. I’ll protect you.” Damon pats her arm as he walks them out.

“First, don't call me that. Second, there are only three - if you don’t count Katherine - vampires in this town, Damon. Where are we going?”

“Five actually.” Damon corrects, nodding his head to the woman. “And we’re leaving town for a bit.”

“My mom’s going to freak!” Charlie exclaims, trying to wrestle her wrist out of his grip. “You know how hard it is to wrangle her!”

“I do.” Damon says with a nod of his head.

“Then let me go! Besides, I think Caroline needs me.”

“She doesn’t.” Damon shoves her inside the backseat of the car, closing the door.

“Damon! I swear to god, I will stake you!”

“You have a stake, right?” Damon asks, squinting his eyes to look at her through the tinted windows.

Charlie huffs. “Of course, I do! I’m not idiot!”

“Then you’re good to go.”

“Damon!”

***

Charlie pouts in the backseat, her arms crossed as the vampire - Rose - drives. Apparently, she’s the one who wanted to hand Elena off to Elijah - whoever he is. She’s also the one who told Elena about the sun and moon curse. Werewolves and vampires. Bound by the moon and sun.

Elijah is supposed to be one of the first vampires. Charlie thought he was supposed to be strong, but if he was beat by Stefan and Damon, then how strong can he really be? Not anymore, apparently. He’s dead.

“I don’t get her purpose.” Rose says as she pulls into a parking garage.

“She wanted to occupy me so she gets to come along.” Damon replies, giving the blonde a smile over his shoulder.

Charlie scoffs. “I never should’ve.”

The three get out of the car when Rose parks.

“Back entrance. How convenient.” Damon says, walking around the car to meet the girls.

“That’s the point. We can’t all have little daylight rings.” Rose says as Damon wiggles his fingers the daylight ring is on.

“He’s pretty dumb, isn’t he?” Charlie says with a purse of her lips. “I’m going to get tired of him by the end of this.”

“How do you know this Slater guy’s even here?” Damon asks as they follow her.

“I called him while Charlie was in the restroom.” Rose explains. “He’s here. He’s always here.”

“I have a bladder, okay!?” Charlie exclaims. “I’m human!”

“Good.” Damon uses his speed to push Rose against the pillar. “Just one thing. If you’re setting me up in any way, I will rip your heart out and shove it down your throat. Especially if it involves Charlie.” He shrugs. “It’s something I’m very good at.”

“He makes a lot of violent threats.” Charlie chimes in casually.

Rose uses her own speed to push Damon against the car, his hand behind his back. “I’m older than you. And stronger. Don’t get on my bad side.” Rose forcefully turns him around, his back to the car. “You can trust me. I won’t do anything to hurt the human.”

“The human is listening!” Charlie exclaims as Rose starts walking away. “And has feelings!”

Damon takes her arm and drags her with him behind Rose to a door in the parking garage.

Charlie’s brows raise at the sunlight filtering through the big windows.

“Woah.” Damon says as Rose starts taking off her jacket. “What about the, uh, sunlight?”

“Double-paned and tempered.” Rose answers. “UV rays can’t penetrate. You see the appeal now?”

Charlie wanders towards the window, trailing her fingers across it in wonder.

“Charlie!” Damon snaps at her with a glare. “Don’t wander off. I swear, you have something wrong with you. You’re in a cafe full of vampires and you’re a walking feed bag.”

Charlie scoffs, rolling her eyes as she walks back to them, a man now will them. “The feed bag has feelings, Damon.”

Damon rolls his eyes.

“And the narcissistic vampire doesn’t care!”

Damon glares at her.

Charlie smirks at him.

“It’s nice to meet you.” The man says, holding out his hand for Damon.

Damon gives Rose a look as he takes, who Charlie’s assumes, Slater’s hand.

“Don’t take his hand!” Charlie whisper yells, slapping Damon’s arm. “You don’t know what he touched!”

Damon gives her a deadpan look.

Charlie shrugs. “What? Stranger danger.”

“You’re a child.”

Charlie wiggles her brows. “Then what are you?”

Damon rolls his eyes, putting them back on Slater.

“What’s goin’ on, Rose?” Slater asks. “Where’s, uh, Trevor?”

Charlie leans over Rose’s shoulder to look at Slater. “Creepy Original dude chopped his head off with his hand. Elena said it was graphic.”

Damon hits her arm as Rose explains what happened. He glares at her.

Charlie only flashes him a smile.

“And you’re sure Elijah’s dead?” Slater asks.

“Well, Stefan and Damon and Elena all saw his grayed body, so I’m assuming so.”

Damon hits her arm again, this time, Charlie hits back.

“Trevor was a good man.” Slater says, walking to a table. “Helped me with my dissertation on sexual deviance in the Baroque Period. I was going for my Psych PhD.”

The others sit down at the table with him, coffee cups they got from the counter in hand. The vampires, of course, have blood mixed in with theirs. Well, more like coffee mixed in with blood.

“Slater’s been in college since ‘74.” Rose says.

“When I was turned.” Slater confirms. “I have eighteen degrees, three masters, and four PhDs.”

Charlie whistles lowly. “Yeah, I could never.”

“Point?” Damon asks, getting tired of his rambling.

“Exactly.” Slater says. “I mean, what is the point? What should I be doing with my eternity? If you have an answer, please enlighten me.”

Damon looks at Slater with an angry expression like he’s about to rip his head off.

“We need your help.” Rose cuts the tension. “If someone wanted to get in touch with Klaus how would you hook ‘em up?”

“Craigslist.” Slater replies simply.

Charlie raises her brows. “That simple?”

“Yes. Seriously.” He confirms. “I respond to a personal ad that gets sent to somebody who knows somebody who knows Eljah. Who’s dead. And that’s where my connection ends.”

Charlie scoffs, crossing her arms and leaning back in her chair. “Might as well go screaming through every city calling for Klaus. You’d have better luck there.”

“Here’s what I don’t get.” Damon starts. “Elijah moved around during the day. Which means the Original people knew the secret of the day ring. Now, why would Klaus wanna lift a curse of the sun and the moon?”

Charlie hums. “He’s right. For once. What’s the point?”

“To keep the werewolves from lifting it.” Slater says. “If a vampire breaks the sun curse, then the werewolves are stuck with the curse of the moon forever. And vice versa.”

“But why not make two moonstones?” Charlie offers. “Then they could both break their curse.”

Slater shrugs. "Maybe it was someone who didn't want a war breaking out between the species."

“But werewolves are all extinct.” Rose says quietly to Slater.

Charlie and Damon give each a look.

“True.” Slater responds. “I’ve never seen one, but rumor has it-”

“Not such a rumor.” Damon cuts him off.

Charlie purses her lips.

“Mystic Falls?”

Damon nods his head to the side.

“God, I’ve got to visit this place. It sounds awesome.”

“Awesome doesn’t even begin to describe it.”

Charlie makes a disagreeing noise in the back of her throat. “Not really. It’s nothing special. Trust me. I’ve lived there my whole life. No one ever really leaves. My dad did, but he’s about the only one. Jenna came back. It’s pretty boring." Charlie says with a nod of her head. “I mean, unless if you count the council, all the unexplained deaths, Stefan and Damon…”

“Can we stop the curse from being broken at all?” Damon asks.

“What do you mean?” Slater asks, confused.

“Well, if we rendered the moonstone useless and stopped the curse from being broken.”

“Well, yeah, probably. But why would you wanna do that?”

“Tell me how.” Damon says, not giving him any information. They don’t need anyone knowing about Elena.

“You think I’m gonna help you figure out how to do something that would piss off an Original?” Slater says. “And keep me from walking in the sun?”

“You wanna walk in the sun? Well, I can make that happen.” Damon negotiates. “If you help us.”

“No!” Charlie exclaims, giving Damon a look. “You’re not using Bonnie for your own gain!”

The windows suddenly shatter next to them, screams erupting from the vampires with no daylight rings.

Charlie covers her head in terror, feeling the glass bite her face.

Damon stands up, grabbing Rose’s jacket from her chair, covering the vampire’s face. “Let’s go. Charlie!”

The blonde stands up, staring out of the hole in the wall where the window’s supposed to be. She squints her eyes but sees nothing out of the ordinary.

“Charlie!”

She spins and rushes after Damon and Rose out the door.

Rose moans from the pain of her blistering skin, barely able to walk which causes Damon to pick her up and carry her to the car.

Charlie opens the back door, Damon setting her down in the seat.

“You’re gonna be okay.” Damon whispers to her.

Charlie takes a step back, feeling her face and coming back with blood, her fingers stained. The glass really did get her.

“I know. I just-”

“Who was behind that?” Damon cuts her off.

“I don’t know.” Rose replies. “Where’s Slater?”

“Iowa by now. Who the hell knows?”

“He’s not behind this. He’s a good guy. He wouldn’t betray me.”

“Then who did it?”

“It’s Klaus. Don’t you understand?” Rose cries. “You don’t know this man. I’m dead. We’re all dead.” Rose sobs.

Damon turns a look to Charlie, his eyes widening at her face.

Charlie hums. “What?”

Damon gently pushes Rose farther in the car before shutting the door and immediately going over to Charlie. “Lily would kill me if she saw you like this.” Damon says, raising a hesitant hand up to her face.

He bites into his wrist then holds it out for her.

Charlie scrunches up her nose. “I hate the taste of blood.”

“I know. But no one in town can see you like this.”

Charlie huffs but takes Damon’s wrist and drinks the blood, her wounds healing.

“There.” Damon steps back. “Come on. Let’s go. We got to get back.”

***

“You had an adventure.” Caroline says as soon as Charlie walks into her room, flopping down on the bed, exhausted.

Charlie groans. “Damon dragged me along on his ride with Rose. My face got cut up by glass. Remind me to never occupy Damon again.”

Caroline laughs. “How about we switch?”

Charlie lifts her head to give her sister a glare. “How about we never do a favor for Elena again? Deal? Deal.”

“You didn’t even let me answer.”

Charlie huffs, her face going back to the pillow. “You don’t get to.”

Chapter Text

Charlie stands in the middle of a field, people in a circle surrounding one single person. He looks like her father.

“Henry Arthur Forbes.”

Charlie’s eyes widen at the name. He’s related to her. It’s why he looks like Bill.

The man begs for a woman in the crowd surrounding him - all women.

“You have broken a witch’s heart.” They all say at once.

The man in the middle denies the accusation. “She broke mine.”

“LIES!”

Charlie flinches at the harshness.

“You have broken the most sacred pact of falling for a witch - using her.” One says.

“You must be punished.”

He once again denies he ever used her.

“For your betrayal, a curse will be placed on your line.” One says. “Every Forbes that comes after you will never have a happy ending.”

Charlie gasps, walking through the coven of witches to get to the middle.

“What?” Henry asks, eyes wide. “You can’t do that! They did nothing!”

“No Forbes will ever have a happy ending. Even the ones who marry in.”

Charlie stands right in front of her ancestor, but her eyes on the witches.

In front of her stands a woman, her sad eyes like they're set on Charlie, the witches around her chanting.

“There will be a way to break it, Henry.” The witch, Charlotte as Henry had called her, says, her eyes set on Charlie. But it’s impossible.

Then, she actually speaks to him. “But you will not find it for centuries. Your line will not be a happy one.”

Henry begs for her to tell him, but Charlie doesn’t listen to him. She only stares at the witch who stares right back.

“You can’t do anything, Henry. They will have to be the ones to break it. They have to.”

Henry shouts at her again, wondering who ‘they’ is.

“They will have power to break the curse on your line.”

“Like magic!?” Henry shouts.

“No. No witch can grant others magic. It’s not how nature wants us to be.”

“Then what!? How can they break it!?”

“They must find my talisman.” Charlotte says, her eyes back on Charlie instead of seeing through her. “They must have one of theirs.”

Charlie furrows her brows, her hand reaching for the necklace around her neck. One of theirs. The Forbes heirlooms.

“They have to find the spell.” Charlotte continues. “They will only have magic to break their curse.”

Leaves swirl up around Charlie, but it’s like they're invisible to her.

“There is one last ingredient they will need, but it will come at a cost.” Charlotte says, her eyes still on Charlie. “Are you willing to make a sacrifice for your line?”

Henry agrees.

“Oh, it is not you who will suffer.” Charlotte’s eyes are on Henry before they flicker to Charlie. “It is them.”

Charlie’s breath stalls as she walks through the swirling of leaves and stands right in front of Charlotte.

“They will have their happy ending, yes. But it will be devastating. It will end horribly. And they will live with it for all eternity.”

“Like vampires?” Charlie asks, searching Charlotte’s eyes.

Charlotte gives no indication that she can hear her. “In your line, two twin girls will be born.”

Charlie’s eyes widen in shock. “Twin girls. We’re the first of our line to be girls.”

“They will be the ones to break the curse. And they have to do it alone.”

Suddenly, the scene changes, instead of Henry’s body standing, looking at his former lover, it’s now on the ground, his hands still clutching his neck. They suffocated him.

Charlie stares horrified at it as the witches file out, leaving the body.

“What is your name?”

Charlie startles at the voice, quickly spinning. “Char- Charlie. Charliann. Charliann Noelle Forbes.”

Charlotte’s lips turn up. “It’s nice to meet you, Charliann.”

“A curse.” Charlie says. “On my line.”

She nods. “Yes. That is why I brought you here. To this memory.”

Charlie’s brows furrow. “I don’t understand.”

“Of course you don’t, dear. But in the future, you will. I’m not even sure who you are. I just know I can see you.”

“The curse. What does it involve?”

“Yes. The curse on the Forbes line. Ever since Henry, in your time, the Forbes have always had a bad ending.”

Charlie blinks. “Like my mother. My father, the Forbes descendant, he likes men. He left her. Is that the curse?”

“Oh, it is much worse than that. It was only the start. Your mother and father will have a tragic story continuing and then an early end. It will happen to all Forbes.”

“You said we’d have to live with it for all eternity. We’ll be vampires, won’t we? My sister will never be human again.”

Charlotte shakes her head sadly. “It was the only way. But I made a loophole. You will find out what that is later in your lifetime. And I am sorry that you will have to live with being an immortal.”

Charlie sighs. “The curse.”

“Yes.” Charlotte nods. “You will need my talisman. A necklace. One that would be passed down through generations. They will still have it - if you can find my descendant. You will also need one of your belongings. One you and your twin share.”

Charlie reaches up, touching the twin heart necklace on her neck. “The Forbes heirlooms. We have many. But Caroline and I got the lockets.”

Charlotte nods. “If those have sentimental value, they will work.” She continues, “Then you will need a spell for my grimoire. It will also be passed down. And finally, in the grimoire, it will tell you exactly what you need for the final ingredient.”

“You said we will have a happy ending, but it won’t end well. What does that mean?”

Charlotte's lips turn into a thin line. “You will have what you want, what you deserve, as long as it is in your reach. There will be no curse. But for you two, the happy ending doesn’t last forever. Not like your children's will.”

“So, whatever we want - apart from our children - like our spouses, could have tragic ends? Like every other Forbes?”

Charlotte nods. “Yes. That. Or something much worse.”

“What could be worse?”

“Everything could always be worse, Charliann. Do you understand what you have to do?”

Charlie nods. “Yes. I understand.”

“Good. Now you must go.”

“Wait!” Charlie exclaims, reaching out for her as the dream fades. “Your name! I need your name to find the grimoire!”

Charlotte smiles. “My name is Charlotte Bonnie Bennett.”

Charlie's eyes shoot open, her mind running as her hands come up to rub her face.

Bennett.

Curse.

Forbes heirloom.

Henry.

Grimoire.

Charlotte.

Bonnie.

Shit.

***

“Shit, shit, shit, shit!” Charlie exclaims as she walks through the grass at the school. She says it one more time when she bumps into someone. “Shit!”

The boy chuckles. “Having a bad day?”

Charlie sighs, blowing the hair away from her face. “You have no idea. I woke up late today and my sister had already left.” She gives him a smile. “Sorry. I have to go find my friend before class. Or if she ditches. I think I’m the only one who actually goes to school anymore.”

The boy laughs. “Well, I’ll let you be on your way.”

Charlie smiles. “Thank you. And sorry for bumping into you.”

“No worries.” He waves her off as she rushes over to her friend, watching as she links her arm with Bonnie’s.

“Okay, I need a favor.”

“Sorry, can’t.” Bonnie says quickly as she goes towards the parking lot, Jeremy falling behind the two girls. “Damon needs me.”

Charlie sighs. “I need you, Bonnie.”

“This is more important.”

“Really?” Charlie asks, crossing her arms as she stops in her tracks.

Bonnie sighs, turning to her. “Char-”

“No, I get it, Bon. Vampires are more important than your best friend. Okay.” Charlie nods, slowly backing away. “I’ll let you be. I won’t ask for anything else.”

“Charlie!” Bonnie shouts after her as she rushes across the grass to get to class.

“Leave her, Bonnie.” Jeremy says. “She’ll still be here. Damon needs something.”

Bonnie sighs, her eyes still on the blonde as she retreats into the school. “Okay. But tomorrow, she’s top priority.”

***

Charlie has spent all day out and about to leave Tyler and Caroline the house after Tyler called her and asked to come and watch ‘werewolf transformation videos’ with them. She didn’t feel like being creeped out.

She had made up with Tyler after he found out about vampires and she felt bad about making up an excuse. For all he knows, Caroline's the only vampire in town and she wouldn’t have compelled Charlie.

“I’m so sorry, Ty. I don’t know what came over me. I was way too drunk and I was still mad about my girlfriend leaving without a goodbye. I’m sorry.”

It was a shitty excuse, but it was the best one she had. He bought it. So it wasn't all that shitty.

So, for the day, she’s just been out in town square, buying clothes and jewelry from the very limited stores they have to avoid going home.

As Charlie walks to her car to finally go home, she bumps into someone, luckily, the bags in her hands perfectly fine and not on the ground like in movies. She wouldn’t have been surprised if the three bags from the pet store dropped, though. They’re heavy.

“God.” Charlie says with a curse. “I’m so sorry. You’re the second person I’ve ran into today.”

She looks up to see a man about in his twenties, a weird fucking haircut and a…

“Why are you wearing a suit?”

The man’s lips curl up. “I like them.”

Charlie hums, her eyes narrowing. “You know, I have some friends who knows someone who wears suits. They thought he…was gone. You wouldn’t happen to be that person, would you?”

And yes, she knows it’s stupid to confront an Original if he really is, but an Original wouldn’t be that stupid to just walk around in town square, right? Where Elena, Rose, Stefan, and Damon could see him?

The man chuckles. “I have no idea. You’d have to introduce me.”

Charlie gives him a fake smile. “Yeah, they don’t do so well with strangers. They’re…unique.”

Her phone dings, making her pull it out of her pocket - pull it out is a strong word, though; it was very hard to get it with the bags.

Charlie’s eyes widen at the message from Damon.

Stefan trapped himself in the tomb.

“I’m sorry. I have to go.” Charlie says, her crazed eyes looking back up at him. “My friend has done something reckless that he knows he shouldn’t have done but did it anyway.” Charlie sneaks past him and hurries to her car, dumping the bags in the trunk.

The man still watches her as she drives off, her phone already dialing.

“Hey, Damon.” Charlie says when it picks up. “I saw a man in the square. He was wearing a fucking suit had a weirder hairstyle than Stefan. You think it’s Elijah? You think he’s alive?”

Damon sighs. “I know he’s alive.”

“What!?”

“Elena tried handing herself over to Klaus, and Elijah killed the guys who went to pick her up. Then he just left.”

“Any idea where he’s staying?”

“No.”

“Well, there’s this new guy in school. Never seen him. Could be staying with him. He arrived after Elena was kidnapped.”

“Could be. Keep an eye on him. But don’t engage.”

“You got it.” Charlie pulls up to the side of the road in front of Forbes residence. “Hey, I gotta go. See you, Dames.”

“Don’t-”

Charlie giggles as she hangs up on him. Fair’s fair.

When she walks up the front steps of her house, she sees Matt, Tyler, and Caroline standing there.

She sighs. “Okay. I don’t want to know what this is and I’m sure I’ll hear about it later, but Care, we have to go. Now.”

Caroline furrows her brows in confusion. “Why?”

“It’s Stefan.”

***

The twins stand in front of the tomb, their arms crossed as they wait for someone to appear.

“Okay. We’re done waiting, Stefan.” Charlie calls into it. “Caroline might not be able to get in, but I can. I don’t care if there’s a blood-sucking bitch in there with you, I will go in there.”

Suddenly, Stefan appears at the doorway, his glare set on them.

“Finally!” Caroline exclaims, throwing her hands up. “We’ve only been standing here for ten minutes. And I know you heard us come down.”

“What do you want?”

“I want to know why you decided to be so stupid!” Charlie exclaims.

Stefan sighs. “Jeremy was in trouble. Katherine was about to tear his throat out. I had to.”

Charlie glares at him. “Next time you decide to do something reckless, consult the whole team first. Not just the witch.”

“You’re human, Charlie!”

“I might be useless, Stefan, but I still want to know!” Charlie yells at him. “My sister is a vampire and she shouldn't be! All because of that narcissistic vampire in there needed one for her stupid ritual!”

“Charlie-”

Charlie takes a deep breath. “Okay, Stefan. You’re the older one, I get it. But you're dating my best friend - was - whatever the hell you two are. Everyone that is somewhat close to her is in danger. I need to know what’s happening. So next time you do something, consult the Forbes twins, too.”

She spins and walks out of the tomb, done with Stefan’s shit.

Chapter Text

“Your turn.”

Charlie huffs. “My turn for what?”

“To try to get Stefan to drink blood.”

“If he won’t do it for you or Elena, what makes you think he’ll do it for me?”

“I don’t.” Damon replies over the phone. “But Caroline is on Tyler duty, Ric and I are on Jules duty, Bonnie’s on moonstone, and Jeremy’s on Elena. You have nothing. Meet me at the Grill.”

“And I like it that way.”

“Do it.”

Charlie sighs. “Fine. I’m on my way.”

***

Charlie skips down the steps to the tomb, the bag of blood in hand along with a shot glass she stole from the bar.

She picked up the blood from Damon at the Grill before he enacted his plan to get Jules to drink wolfsbane to see if she’s a werewolf.

It’s never going to work, but Charlie decided to stay out of it.

“Dinner’s here!” Charlie yells as she takes out the bottle of blood and the shot glass.

Stefan appears in the doorway, Katherine leaning on the opposite wall behind him. “What are you doing here.”

Charlie huffs as she walks towards him, not stepping inside but uncapping the bottle. “Damon said I needed to do something and this was my only choice. So, dinner.” She holds out the shot glass she filled as she was talking.

Stefan shakes his head. “If you give that to me, I'll have to share it with her.”

“That’s why I brought a shot glass. So you can just hurry up and drink it.” She shakes it a tiny bit. “Drink up, bunny muncher.”

Stefan narrows his eyes at her. “If I take it, will you leave?”

Charlie nods. “Yep. Damon said I’m on Elena duty with Jeremy when I’m done here.”

“Elena duty for what?”

Charlie purses her lips. “Nothing. Nothing important. Drink.”

Stefan takes it from her, drinking it quickly before Katherine speeds over, snatching it from him.

She growls, looking at Charlie as nothing left is in it, throwing it to the ground in front of her, cutting up her bare legs.

“Ah!” Charlie yells, jumping back, but blood already trails down her legs from where the glass nicked her. “You better hope no one looks over the cameras at the Grill.” She scowls before picking up her bag and slinging it over her shoulder. “I did my part. Goodbye, Stefan. Have fun.”

She rushes out before Katherine could throw something else at her.

***

The Gilbert door slams behind her just as Elena comes walking down the stairs. “Katherine’s a fucking bitch.” Charlie hisses as she moves her leg wrong.

“What happened?” Elena asks, staring confused.

“I went to Stefan and she fucking threw the shot glass at me. Cut up my legs!” Charlie exclaims, hanging her bag on the stairwell railing. “That’s the last time I go anywhere near that bitch.”

“What are you doing?” Elena asks when she notices her aunt in the closet, pulling out boxes.

At this point, Jenna's gotten used to ignoring Charlie’s rambling about random people.

“Oh. Perfect timing.” Jenna says before placing the box she was holding into Elena’s hands.

“Whoa. Oh. What is this stuff?” Elena asks.

“Your mom’s files from the historical society.” Jenna replies. “I got roped into helping Mrs. Lockwood.” Her eyes narrow at the blonde who she places a box into the hands of. “Because someone was busy.”

Charlie gives her a smile. “I was.”

“And by roped, I mean very excited to participate.” Jenna says louder, closing the closet door.

Elena gasps in shock at the sight of him.

“Hey. I’m Elijah.”

As Jenna takes the box from Charlie’s hands to put on the table, she leans over to whispers in Elena’s ear, “That’s the one that’s going to sacrifice you, isn’t it?”

Elena nods, her eyes still on Elijah.

Charlie purses her lips. “Great. Now I kinda wish I was on Tyler duty.”

“Elijah’s in town doing research on Mystic Falls.” Jenna says, taking the box from Elena.

Elijah walks to stand in front of them after Jenna goes to the table. “It’s a pleasure.” He holds his hand out.

Charlie’s eyes flick to Elena as she takes it.

When Elena lets go, his hand is still out towards Charlie.

She gives him a fake smile. “Clean freak.”

“So, you know, you’re welcome to stay here and rummage through this stuff or Elena, Charlie, and I could help you load it into your car.” Jenna says, coming to stand beside Elena.

“Yeah, or I can get someone to pick it up tomorrow.” Elijah offers.

“Also a good plan.”

“Thank you so much for inviting me into your home, Jenna.” Elijah says, walking to the door behind Jenna. “And, Elena,” He turns to face her, the two girls doing the same thing. “I hope to see you again sometime soon.”

The door shuts behind them and that’s when Elena pulls Charlie with her and they both run up the stairs to Jeremy’s room.

Elena knocks on the door as Charlie shouts for him. “Jer!”

When Elena tries to reach for the doorhandle, Elijah appears, stopping her from opening the door.

Charlie and Elena stare wide-eyed at him, his pointer finger going to his mouth just as the door opens.

Their heads turn to Jeremy taking off his headphones, letting them hang from his neck. “What is it?”

“Um… Jenna was just asking us to…”

“Get you to help her with the boxes.” Charlie finishes quickly.

“Uh, yeah.” He says, walking past them.

They watch as Jeremy leaves, walking down the stairs.

“That’s a wise choice.”

They slowly turn back to him, their eyes fearful.

“What do you want?” Elena asks.

“I think it’s time you and I had a little chat.” His eyes flick to Charlie. “Bring your friend. We can’t have her go blabbing.”

Charlie’s eyes narrow at him, but before she could snap back at him, Elena grabs her arm. “Don’t. Come on.”

Charlie glares at Elijah before Elena turns them to walk to her room, keeping a hold on her friend.

“Don’t be stupid, Char.” Elena hisses as she opens the door, Elijah walking in first. “You’re human.”

Charlie huffs, walking over to Elena’s bed and flopping down on it.

“Well, forgive the intrusion.” Elijah says. “I mean your family no harm.”

“Why did you kill those vampires when they tried to take me?” Elena asks, stepping into the room, the door closed.

Elijah sits down on the windowsill as he replies, “Because I didn’t want you to be taken.”

Elena looks at him with a confused expression.

“Klaus is the most feared and hated Original but those that fear him are desperate for his approval. If word gets out that the doppelganger exists, there’ll be a line of vampires eager to take you to him. And I can’t have that.”

“Isn’t that exactly what you’re trying to do?” Elena asks.

“Let’s just say that my goal is not to break the curse.”

“So what is your goal?”

“Klaus’ obsessions have made him paranoid. He’s a recluse. He trusts only those in his immediate circle.”

“Like you?”

Elijah shakes his head. “Not anymore.”

Charlie sits up, her eyes on Elijah. “What did you do? You had to do something that pissed him off.”

Elijah cocks his head at her curiously.

Charlie shrugs. “I only keep my friends out of things unless they pissed me off. I’m assuming he’s your friend if you were in his immediate circle.”

“You don’t know where he is, do you?”

Elijah turns his head back to Elena at her accusation, his eyes falling down.

She crosses her arms. “So you’re trying to use me - to draw him out.”

“Well, to do that I need you to stay put and stop trying to get yourself killed.”

Charlie snorts. “She gets kidnapped every semester.”

“How do I know you’re telling the truth?” Elena asks, her brows raised at the vampire.

“Well, if I wasn't being truthful, all your family - and your friend - would be dead and I’d be taking you to Klaus right now. Instead - I’m here and I’m prepared to offer you a deal.”

“What kind of a deal?”

“Do nothing.” Elijah stands up, walking over to Elena’s dresser. “Do nothing, live your life, stop fighting.” Elijah flips through the book on Elena’s dresser as he says, “And then, when the time is right, you and I shall draw Klaus out together, and I shall make certain that your friends remain unharmed.”

“And then what?”

Elijah turns around, the small notebook closing. “Then I kill him.”

“Just like that?”

“Just like that.” He confirms. “I’m a man of my word, Elena. I make a deal, I keep a deal.”

“How are you going to be able to keep everybody safe?”

“You know, I notice you have a friend - Bonnie, is it? She seems to possess the gift of magic. I have friends with similar gifts.”

Elena nods, crossing her arms. “You know witches.”

“Together we can protect everybody that matters to you.” Elijah clicks his tongue, walking to stand in front of her. “So do we have a deal?”

“No!” Charlie exclaims, sitting on the edge of the bed. “He could easily break this deal, Elena! He’ll kill us all! He’ll kill Caroline and Jeremy.”

Elena looks back at her, swallowing the lump in her throat before looking back to Elijah. “I need you to do one more thing for me.”

“We’re negotiating now?”

Charlie furrows her brows, standing up from the bed. “Elena…”

“Yes, we are.” Elena ignores her. “If you want this deal, you have to do this one thing for me.”

Elijah nods. “Okay.”

Elena glances back at Charlie before she sets her eyes back on the vampire. “Stefan is in the tomb. I want you to get him out.”

Chapter Text

“Caroline!” Charlie yells. “Can you take that trash out? I need to make sure we have enough food.”

The blonde nods, tying up the black trash bag and leaving Charlie to it.

Charlie sighs as she walks to the kitchen, seeing two burgers left and Dana making her bread. “Dana!”

The girl jumps, her head whipping to Charlie.

“Go find Matt. Tell him we need more burgers.”

“But-”

“Your sandwiches will still be here when you get back. Go.”

Dana sighs, walking out of the kitchen to go find him.

Charlie’s phone rings, causing her to pick it up, putting it on speaker as she walks around the kitchen, getting out more silverware and bread. “Hey, what’s up?”

“Have you seen Rose?” Damon asks over the phone.

“You lost her!?” Charlie exclaims, almost dropping the bread. “Damon!”

“Elena did. I was busy.”

Charlie sighs. “No. I haven’t. But I’m sure she’ll be here soon. There’s an event here. There’s going to be a lot of people. You have to find her, Damon. Before she gets to them.”

“Do you have your stake?”

“Yes. I always do. Ric’s been teaching me how to stake a vampire.”

“Then if you need to, you know what to do.”

“I hope I don’t have to.”

***

Charlie groans, rubbing her hands down her face as she and Caroline walk up the sidewalk to their house. “I can’t believe we had to stay that long.”

“We organized it, Charlie. We had to.”

Charlie gives Caroline a look. “Yeah. But I need my sleep.”

“You could always not help plan it.” Caroline offers.

Charlie scoffs. “No way. I like planning the events. It’s fun.”

Caroline chuckles, her keys jingling as she finds the house key.

“Hey.”

Charlie purses her lips at the face on their porch, slowly taking the keys from Caroline’s hand. “I’ll be inside.” She slides past him and to the door. “Bye, Ty! Have fun, Care!”

Charlie shuts the door behind her, her lips in a thin line as she walks to the living room.

Charlie knows with how much time the two have been spending together, it was only a matter of time before one of them fell.

Caroline loves Matt. It’s not her.

As Charlie watches TV, the front door slams, making her jump, turning to find Caroline standing at the doorway of the living room.

“What happened?” She asks warily.

Caroline bites her lip. “Matt kissed me earlier today when I was taking out the trash. I disappeared on him. And then-”

“Tyler kissed you, didn’t he?”

“How did you know!?”

Charlie gives her a smile. “I knew one of you would have fallen by now. And it wasn’t you. Unless…”

Caroline slowly walks towards her, sitting down on the couch beside her. “Maybe a little.” She gives her sister a guilty look.

Charlie sighs, shaking her head. “Oh, Caroline.”

“I love Matt, though. And then they both kissed me!”

“You’re a win, Care. Of course they would both like you.”

“I don’t want them to!”

Charlie sighs, pulling Caroline over to her, letting her lay her head on her shoulder. “They both want you, Caroline. And just because you’re a vampire doesn’t mean you can’t have either of them. But you have to pick one. One or none.”

Caroline whimpers. “I didn’t want Tyler to like me like that. I was just trying to help him. And make sure he never knew about Stefan and Damon.”

“Tyler’s a boy. He was always going to fall for you.”

“How did you handle it when he told you?”

Charlie blows out a breath. “I avoided him for days until he finally cornered me and said he started dating Vicki.”

Caroline chuckles. “So he might get over it?”

Charlie hums. “Maybe. But he knows your secret, Care. And he still likes you for it.”

“But will he?”

“I don’t know. We’ll just have to wait and see.”

Chapter Text

Caroline and Charlie walk out of the house, the former locking it up as Charlie texts Bonnie about the moonstone.

Caroline tilts her head up, sensing another presence behind her and turns around. “Hey.”

Charlie lifts her head up, pursing her lips and walking past Tyler to the car. She was not dealing with that situation.

Instead, she goes back to texting her best friend.

Bonnie had met another witch at school that just transferred a week ago. They worked together to de-spell the moonstone, but then he tricked her because he’s working with Eiljah.

It would be Stefan that has her attention, but Elijah had already gotten him out of the tomb.

Bonnie promised herself that once Stefan was out and the moonstone was de-spelled, her focus would be on Charlie. And even though the moonstone is still active, she still needs to see what Charlie wants. She’s her best friend.

She’s looking through the stuff that was packed from her grandmother’s house, knowing she didn’t let anything get thrown away. She has to have a spellbook somewhere from Charlotte Bennett.

She was also shocked to know that she was named after an ancestor.

The car beeping startles Charlie, making her put her phone away to get in the unlocked car.

“What happened to my Uncle Mason?”

The twins stop in their tracks, turning to Tyler.

“What?” Caroline asks.

“He’s dead and I want you to tell me what happened.” Tyler says, stopping in front of Caroline.

“Uh, Tyler, I don’t…” She shakes her head, confused.

“Then let me tell you. Stefan and his brother Damon killed him. Because Stefan and Damon are vampires - just like you.”

Charlie's eyes widen as she looks at the two. He knows.

“Who told you that?”

“Is it true?”

“Let me explain.”

Tyler takes a step forward. “Did you know he was dead this whole time?”

“Please.”

“Did you know?” He snaps in her face.

Caroline nods, tears brimming her eyes.

Tyler uses his werewolf speed to push Caroline against the car, making Charlie yelp.

“I’m sorry, Tyler!” Caroline says. “I’m sorry.”

Tyler’s eyes glow yellow. “I trusted you.”

“Tyler!” Charlie yells.

He closes his eyes, calming himself down, and when they open again, the yellow is gone, his hands letting go of Caroline's collar.

The twins stare at each other as Tyler walks away.

***

Charlie paces in the hallway, biting her nail, as they wait for Stefan to get there after texting ‘911’.

He knocks on the door, stopping Charlie as her eyes go to the door, Caroline opening it.

“What’s wrong?” Stefan asks as he steps inside.

“Tyler knows about you and Damon.” Caroline rushes out, closing the door. “He know that Damon killed Mason. I didn’t say a word.”

“It’s that woman Jules.” Stefan says. “She had a run-in with Damon.”

Caroline sighs as they walk to the living room. “Tyler was so upset. The look on his face - he was so betrayed.”

“Wow. This is bad.”

Caroline spins around to face him. “You’re not gonna tell Damon, are you?”

“No, he already wants to kill him. He thinks all werewolves should die.”

“Well-”

“He’s not wrong to think that, Caroline.” Stefan cuts her off. “I mean, what if Tyler tries to retaliate? He has every right to. He can get himself killed.”

“Well, we’re not gonna let that happen. Okay, we have to get to him and reason with him before he does something stupid.”

“He has Jules whispering in his ear!” Charlie exclaims. “Jules will just twist everything around!”

“Well, we have to try!” Caroline exclaims. “He’s Tyler.” She turns her head to Stefan. “You have to talk to him. Just try to explain. You know, you always know the right things to say. Okay, he and I… We’re friends. And Charlie’s his best friend.”

***

“Bonnie!” Charlie yells, rushing up to her and Jeremy. “Did you find-” She cuts herself off, her jaw dropped at Jeremy and Bonnie’s arms wrapped around each other. “Oh my God.”

“Char-”

“You didn’t tell me!?”

Bonnie gives her a look.

“Okay, fine. I understand. But how long-”

“I haven’t told Elena yet. Or Caroline.”

“Well, of course you haven’t told Care! Or else I would have already known!”

Bonnie sighs. “You won’t keep this from Caroline, will you?”

Charlie shakes her head. “Nope. But that is as far as I’ll go.”

She sighs in relief. “Good. Just make sure that Caroline doesn’t tell anyone.”

Charlie smiles. “You got it. Now…”

“No.” Bonnie says with a sigh. “And I’ve looked through every box from Grams. We don’t have it.”

“I need the spellbook, Bonnie!”

“Why? You never told me.”

Charlie shakes her head. “Not yet. I just need you to find it. Please.”

Bonnie nods. “Okay. I’ll keep looking.”

Charlie smiles, putting her hand on her arm. “Thanks, Bon.”

***

Charlie stands in the Grill, her milkshake cup on the counter and her crushed HIC box finished.

It was the memorial today for the campers that were killed and the three people that Rose killed. Not to mention the missing person and Mason that Liz had opened up because of Jules.

Charlie’s eyes land on a face she was hoping she’d never see again.

John Gilbert.

Her jaw clenches as she storms towards him, taking out her stake from her side.

She lunges for him, but before she could get a hit, Damon holds her back.

“Damon, I swear to god! Let me go!”

“Not now. And not in a Grill full of people. Don’t make a scene.” He reaches out, snatching the stake from her grip. “If you’re going to do this, you don’t need a stake.”

“Give it back, Damon.” Charlie grits out, her glare on John standing in front of them with a confused face. He didn’t know she knew.

“No. Not yet. We still need him to tell us about Klaus.”

“Why is he here!?” Charlie yells.

“Because Stefan called Isobel and got him. It was the best we could get.”

Charlie takes a deep breath, her body relaxing. “Okay.”

Damon slowly lets go of her.

“Do you think Elena would be mad if I killed her father?”

“Yes.”

Charlie sighs, glaring at John, ignoring Damon’s answer.

“She’s calm.” Damon says, his eyes going to John. “You might want to go before she attacks.”

Charlie gives John a sinister smile. “Vampire hunting 101, always have a backup stake.” Charlie quickly reaches down, pulling out a stake from her boot.

“Charlie!” Damon whisper yells, hugging her body to his as John walks away. “Calm. You’re calm.”

“Do not-”

“Charlie, I think it’s time we go home.” Caroline says as she walks towards them. “Damon,”

He lets go of the blonde who huffs, turning to him and holding out her hand.

“Stake. Now.”

Damon hands it over, Charlie putting her two stakes back where she got them from and walking off with Caroline to the car.

She doesn’t stop when she hears Matt’s voice calling for Caroline. She just walks to the passenger side and waits for Caroline to get done.

When she does, Charlie opens her door, about to slide in, but Caroline stops when she tries to open hers, feeling a presence behind her.

“Excuse me.”

Caroline turns around to face Jules, Charlie narrowing her eyes at her.

“Caroline and Charlie, right?”

“Yeah.” The twins reply in sync.

“I’m looking for Tyler. You haven’t seen him, have you?”

Caroline shakes her head. “Nope. Not since earlier. Sorry.” She opens the drivers side door.

“I know you’re lying.”

Caroline sets her purse on the seat, turning back around. “Really? How? Is that one of your little wolf tricks?”

Jules tilts her head. “Actually, it is.”

Caroline nods, turning around to give Charlie a look as she closes her door. “Well… I have a trick too.” She spins around, growling at her, her vampire face on show.

Jules raises some sort of pepper spray can, spraying Caroline right in the face.

She groans, turning around in pain and gasping as it goes away.

“Caroline!?” Charlie yells, racing around the other side of the car, her door still open.

Before she makes it to her, someone hits her across the head, her body falling to the ground.

Caroline hears the thump, making her growl and spin around, but a man just shoots her in the face with a wooden bullet, her body falling next to her sister’s.

***

Caroline gasps awake, the pain in her head hitting her immediately.

She groans, holding her head, her body barely able to raise as she digs out the bullet from her forehead.

The bullet drops to the metal cage, Caroline wiping the blood from her forehead.

Her eyes go beside her, her mouth gasping as she puts her hands on their shoulders. “Charlie!” She whisper-yells. “Come on! Wake up!”

Charlie stirs, her eyes fluttering open. “Care?” She groans, her hands falling to the back of her head. “God, it hurts.”

Caroline sighs in relief, helping her sit up.

Charlie jumps at the sight of the man sitting there watching them.

Caroline gasps, holding Charlie’s body to her.

“I see you got the bullet out.” He says casually. “That was…nasty.”

Caroline whimpers, looking around the small enclosed room for anything to use to get out of the cage.

“I got lots of wooden bullets…” He trails off. “Other toys.”

Caroline sobs, Charlie whimpering, her hands around Caroline’s body.

“It’s gonna be a long night, sweet pea.” He raises his gun, shooting Caroline right in the forehead, making her scream. “And you’ll get hungry.” His dark eyes look to Charlie. “And you have a blood bag right in there with you.”

“Care,” Charlie says softly, putting her hands on her arms as she quiets down.

The door opens down the hall, Jules appearing in the room, a phone held out. “He needs proof.”

The man shoots the gun right into Caroline’s arm, making her cry out.

“Caroline!” Charlie yells as her head falls into her lap, Jules walking away.

Caroline sobs as she lifts herself up, Charlie wrapping a hand around her, hugging her close.

“So…” The man sets the bottle he was drinking from on a small stand beside him, raising to his knees. “How many vampires are there in this town anyway?”

When neither answer, he raises a water gun, spraying Caroline with it, her skin burning.

Charlie gets in the middle of them, Caroline’s head against her chest as her skin slowly heals from the vervain.

He sighs. “Don’t know.”

Caroline moves her head to look at the man, kicking the cage. “Why are you doing this to me?” She cries, her head going back down to Charlie. “Why are you doing this to me? Why?”

“You’re a vampire.” He answers simply, holding a dart gun. “Why not?” He shoots, his aim landing right in Caroline’s exposed neck. “I’m sorry. What was that?”

“Stop doing this!” Charlie yells, turning around, her body blocking Caroline’s.

“Get us out!” Caroline yells, her hands around the bars of the cage.

“Excuse me?” The man mocks. “What was that?”

Caroline kicks the cage. “Let us out!”

“Please!” Charlie cries to him. “We didn’t do anything!”

The man stands up with a smirk. “You didn’t. You’re just collateral.” He sprays Caroline one more time before walking out.

Charlie looks around, spotting a latch on the bottom of the cage door, reaching her hand out to try and get it.

“What are you doing?” Caroline asks, her voice somewhat normal after her skin healed.

“I see a latch but I can’t reach it.” Charlie groans.

“Here. Let me try.” Caroline takes her place, trying to reach for it, her ears flooding with the fight happening outside.

Their heads go up when someone runs in.

“Tyler!” Caroline exclaims. “There’s a latch- There’s a latch on the door and we can’t get to it.”

Tyler looks at them warily then to the door of the RV.

“Tyler?”

“Ty!” Charlie yells, sitting beside Caroline, her hands on the bars of the door.

“Tyler, please.” Caroline begs. “Tyler?”

He finally moves, bending down in front of them, the metal creaking as he unlatches it. He puts his hands on the bars, trying to move it with a groan. “Come on.”

He lifts it up, Caroline and Charlie climbing out from underneath and standing up, going to the door of the RV.

Caroline steps out, Charlie behind her, both seeing the Salvatore brothers down on the ground, werewolves surrounding them along with some dead bodies.

Jules walks over, flipping Caroline around, her front to the RV as she pins her there, a gun to the back of her neck.

“No!” Charlie exclaims, trying to pry Jules’ hands away from Caroline.

“Try it and I’ll shoot her.”

Charlie stops, raising her hands in surrender, her eyes going to Tyler who stands in the doorway.

Suddenly, the wolves start groaning, Tyler unaffected, as they drop to the ground in pain, the vampires perfectly fine.

“What’s happening?” Caroline asks, turning around and looking at the wolves dropping.

Charlie lowers her hands, looking around. “What the hell?”

“What the hell’s going on?” Tyler asks, his brows furrowed.

A man appears from behind the parked truck, his hands raised as he walks towards Damon on the ground.

Stefan stands up, looking at him.

“Elijah made a promise to Elena.” He says. “I’m here to see it’s upheld. You need to go.”

The promise that all her friends would be protected.

Stefan looks to Caroline and Charlie who slowly walk towards the witch, Stefan doing the same as Damon stands up.

Tyler stays back, Charlie giving him a glance.

He shakes his head, signaling to her that he’s staying.

“Get out of here. Now.”

Charlie takes Caroline arm, leading her after Damon through the woods.

***

Caroline, Charlie, and Stefan walk up the porch to the door of the Forbes residence, Charlie unlocking the door.

“So is your mom home?” Stefan asks.

“No.” Caroline responds quietly with a shake of her head. “She’s at work.”

“I can come in if you want me to.”

Charlie steps through the door, holding it out for Caroline.

“I’m fine, Stefan.” Caroline breathes out.

Stefan leans against the doorway, giving her a look. “You don’t have to pretend with me. Anybody would be upset after what you went through tonight.”

Caroline looks at him, her lips in a thin line as she shrugs her shoulders. “I’m okay.”

Stefan nods.

“And I’m not…” Caroline continues. “Girly little Caroline anymore. I can handle myself.”

Stefan nods. “Sure you can.”

“I just really want to go shower, so…”

“Okay.”

“Goodnight.” Caroline says, walking away from the door.

“Goodnight.”

“I got her, Stefan.” Charlie whispers. “I always have her.”

Stefan nods. “Okay.”

“Goodnight, Stefan.”

“Goodnight, Charlie.”

Charlie closes the door, walking to Caroline’s room to see her wincing as she takes off her jacket. “Need some help?”

Caroline looks at her through the mirror, giving her a small smile.

Charlie walks over to her, flipping her blonde hair to her back and taking a small wooden piece from her neck, the wound healing as soon as its out.

When Charlie reaches for another, Caroline’s phone rings.

“Hi.” Caroline says as she puts it to her ear.

“Hey.” Matt responds. “Did something happen?”

Caroline gasps, remembering where she was supposed to go tonight. “Oh my- I am so sorry, Matt.”

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah. Something came up with Bonnie.” Caroline makes an excuse. “And she needed me and Charlie. A friend thing. You understand?”

“Yeah.” Matt sighs out. “Uh, so are you with her right now?”

“Yeah. So I’m not gonna make it tonight, Matt. But can I see you tomorrow?”

“Yeah sure.” He agrees. “I hope everything works out. Goodnight.”

Caroline mumbles a “Goodnight,” as he hangs up.

Charlie pulls out another splinter from Caroline’s neck, the blonde sighing as she looks at her sister through the mirror.

A quiet knocks alerts the two to the presence of someone at the door, making them walk to it.

Caroline opens it, revealing Tyler.

“Are you okay?” He asks.

“I’m fine.”

“I had no idea they would come for you.”

“Do you know what they did to me?” Caroline asks through a shaky breath.

“I’m sorry. But it’s crazy now. Okay? I don’t know who to trust.”

“You can trust us, Tyler.” Charlie says.

“You lied to me.”

“I lied,” Caroline starts. “To protect my friends. I lied to protect you. Don’t you get that?”

“Caroline-”

“You just stood there when they were going to kill us? You just stood there! You didn’t do anything.”

“I didn’t know what to do.”

“You help your friend. That’s what you do.” Caroline shakes her head.

“I’m sorry.”

“No, it’s too late.” Caroline says. “Because we’re not friends anymore.”

Tyler’s eyes go to the second girl in front of him. “Char-”

Charlie shakes her head, taking a step back. “No." She looks at him. "Did you know they were going to let Caroline feed off me? That that was why they put me in that cage?"

Tyler takes a breath. "Charlie..."

“And what happened to me tonight, that will never happen again.” Caroline continues. “So, you take that back to your little werewolf pack and you get the hell out of my house.” She slams the door in Tyler’s face, the twins’ backs to the door.

“Come on.” Charlie says, wrapping her arm around Caroline’s shoulders. “Let’s get the rest of those splinters out and then you can take a shower.”

***

A knock comes to the door just as Charlie steps out of the bathroom, her hair wet from her shower.

She walks out to find Caroline already at the door with Stefan.

“Hey.” Charlie says, walking up beside her sister. “I told you I had it.”

“I know. But I was still a bit worried.” Stefan replies. “After everything the both of you went through tonight.”

“I’m fine.” Caroline sighs out.

“I didn’t go through anything.” Charlie says. “I have it. We’re okay.”

“Well, good, but just in case, I, uh, brought some backup.” He nods to the side, stepping out of the way.

The twins smile when Elena and Bonnie appear from around the corner.

“We’re gonna slumber it.” Elena says, walking inside the house.

Caroline chuckles, tears polling in her eyes.

“We haven’t done it in ages.”

Caroline smiles at Bonnie. “Hi.”

The two embrace her in a hug, Caroline’s head tilting down to their shoulders.

Elena gives Charlie a look, pulling her into it.

Charlie chuckles, wrapping her hands around her friends. “I’m baking. You all are shit at it."

Their laughs echo throughout the house.

Chapter Text

A phone ringing is what wakes them all up, Charlie kicking Elena off the bed to get it. “Stop the noise.” She groans, burying her head in the pillow.

The ringing finally stops, but an incessant voice follows, “Hello?”

Bonnie shushes her; Caroline saying “Elena!”; and Charlie groaning, her foot finding its way to Elena’s leg, kicking her.

“Ow!”

“Shush!”

Elena crawls out of the room around the corner, talking quietly on her phone.

Last night, the girls had fun baking, cooking, and having a fashion show for Charlie to sketch. Every time they have a sleepover, they always make sure Charlie has a few drawings of each of them in her notebook.

They also talked about what happened last night and it made Caroline feel better. She cried it out. She told them she was scared to admit how bad it hurt her. But she’s better.

They also discussed Charlie’s love life. She hasn’t dated anyone since Lily and they all knew she was hurting. It made her feel much better to cry in her best friends’ arms.

Charlie flips over on the bed with a huff, her eyes staring up at the ceiling. “Can you get back to sleep?”

Caroline shakes her head from beside her.

“Nope.” Bonnie responds, popping the ‘p’.

“Well, Elena’s going somewhere today, so how about good old fashioned twins and Bonnie time?”

Bonnie smiles, sitting up. “We haven’t done that for a while.”

“Exactly.”

“Do we have to?” Caroline groans, burying her face in the pillow.

“You won’t be able to go back to bed, so yes.” Charlie pulls her sister up, giving her a look. “Come on. Let’s go to the Grill.”

***

“So tell us about this big witchy plan you’ve been cooking up.” Caroline says, her head resting on her fists as she looks at Bonnie.

“We still don’t know the extent of what Elijah’s up to.” Bonnie starts.

“No, we don’t.” Caroline agrees.

“So, I’m gonna ask Luka to tell me what he knows.”

Charlie raises a brow. “You really think he’s going to tell you?”

“I didn’t say he was gonna have a choice.” Bonnie responds with a smile.

Caroline gives her a confused look, her eyes going to Matt staring at them in his work uniform.

“What…” Bonnie turns her head to look.

Caroline raises her hand as a wave, but he just ignores her.

“...Was that about?” Bonnie continues, turning her head back to Caroline.

“You were fine last night.” Charlie says, her brows furrowed.

“Uh, I don’t know. I thought that we were…” Caroline trails off, Bonnie looking to where Matt went. “I don’t know.”

“Go talk to him.” Charlie says, nudging her arm. “Something happened last night. Go find out what. Bonnie and I will be fine.”

Caroline sighs, looking over to Matt.

“I’ll get ready for my plan, you talk to Matt, and we’ll wait for you.” Bonnie offers.

“Okay, fine.” Caroline slides her chair back, grabbing her purse, giving them a smile. “I’ll be right back.”

Bonnie and Charlie smile at each other.

“So, hot mama, how you been?”

Bonnie rolls her eyes. “Just fine, sugar.”

Charlie laughs, standing up from the table. “Go get what you need. I’ll go find a table for me and Caroline to watch. Pool table, right?”

Bonnie nods. “Yep.”

Charlie walks off to a table where the pool table is within eye shot and hearing distance for a vampire.

She sits at the table for a while, Caroline joining her, their eyes on Bonnie and Luka at the pool table after she explained the plan. A roofie in Luka’s drink. Harsh.

“Is it working?” Charlie asks.

Caroline nods. “Going just fine so far.”

“Hey.” Jeremy says, walking up to the table. “How’s it goin’?”

“What are you doin’ here?” Caroline asks.

“Bonnie called. I wanted to help.” He explains. “How’s it goin’?” His head turns to them.

“She’s sellin’ it and he’s buyin’ it.” Caroline says. “She’s givin’ him the sex smile.”

“Alright, Caroline. I get it.”

Caroline gives him a confused look.

Charlie snorts, leaning over to Jeremy, whispering, “I haven’t had time to tell her yet, Jer.”

“Tell me what?” Caroline asks.

“You forgot about the vampire hearing, didn’t you?” Jeremy says.

Charlie makes a face. “Maybe.”

Their eyes go back to Luka and Bonnie, the twins getting up from their chairs when they see him leaning on the pool table. It must’ve kicked in.

Caroline follows behind Jeremy and Charlie as they each take an arm, putting it around their shoulders.

“What kind of witch roofie was that?” Jeremy asks.

Bonnie follows behind as she answers, “Strong one.”

They had put Luka in the car, driving to the Forbes house since they’re the only ones whose parent is usually never home.

Caroline had gone to look for candles while Jeremy and Charlie lay Luka down on the living room carpet, Bonnie prepping for her spell.

“We only have, like, an hour or two before my mom gets home.” Caroline says, walking back in the living room with candles in her arms. “And these are all I could find.”

“Place these evenly around the room.” Bonnie says, taking the last two candles from Caroline, Jeremy setting down the others.

“How does this work?” Jeremy asks.

“Um, I’ll put him in a trance and ask him questions.” Bonnie explains, turning back around. “It’s- It’s like hypnosis.”

“You sure you’re strong enough for this?”

“That’s what the candles are for.” Bonnie replies. “I’ll draw power from the flames.”

“I got the matches.” Charlie says, lifting her hand up, the matchbox in hand.

“I got it.” The candles light all at once without Bonnie even looking at them.

“Never gonna get used to that.” Jeremy says.

“That was actually pretty hot.” Charlie says with a tilt of her head. “Hot mama indeed.” Charlie chuckles. “I chose the best nickname.”

“I need a bowl of water.” Bonnie says, smiling at Jeremy.

“Yeah, yeah. I’ll, I’ll go get it.” Jeremy walks to the kitchen with a schoolboy smile on his face.

Bonnie gives her a look. “Really?”

Charlie shrugs. “It’s true.”

“He is so crushing on you.” Caroline says, sitting down beside Charlie.

“So?” Bonnie raises a brow.

“So… What, you’d rather be with traitor warlock over here?”

“I’m not into Luka. It’s just, you know, he understood me. And he was new - different.”

“And you’ve known Jeremy since forever. And you only see him one way - as Elena’s brother.”

Bonnie nods.

“But you’re a witch. And I’m a vampire. You know, it’s not like we’re in any position-”

“To be picky.”

Caroline chuckles. “No. To…judge.”

“Oh, just spit it out, Bon.” Charlie gives her a look. “I caught them acting like a couple yesterday. And she said to keep it quiet.”

Caroline gasps, her eyes wide as she looks at her best friend. “Bonnie!”

“I don’t know yet.” Bonnie says, giving the twins a look. “Just keep it quiet. Please.”

They both nod, their heads turning to Jeremy who walks back in with a bowl of water.

Bonnie goes to Luka’s head, taking the water from Jeremy and setting it on the ground.

“Looks like he’s waking up.” Jeremy points out as Luka’s head moves.

Bonnie dips her hands in the water, shaking the excess off before putting them on Luka’s head.

The candles around the room burst higher, the spell starting.

After a while, Caroline asks, “How long is this gonna take?”

“I don’t know. He’s fighting me.” Bonnie responds.

“Please stop.” Luka begs. “Please.” Luka’s eyes roll back, the white’s showing, his head falling to the ground.

“There. Alright.” Bonnie says, looking down at Luka. “Why are you working with Elijah?”

“Klaus.” Luka whispers, his eyes closed. “We both want him dead.”

Bonnie and the twins give each a look.

Bonnie looks down at Luka. “You want to kill Klaus too, why?”

“Because he has her.” Luka responds in a soft voice. “We have to get her away from him.”

“Who, who are you talking about?” Bonnie asks.

“My sister.”

“His sister?” Jeremy says.

“Why does he have her?” Bonnie asks.

“He’s searching for a way to undo the curse without the doppelganger.” Luka replies. “He’s forced generations of witches to help him for centuries.”

“What has Elijah promised you?”

“If we help Elijah kill Klaus, he’s promised to return her to us.”

“And how do you kill Klaus?” Bonnie’s eyes are closed again. “How do you kill an Original vampire?”

Luka gasps, his eyes opening as he comes back to his senses. “He’ll kill me if I tell you. Don’t make me.”

“It’s okay, Bonnie.” Jeremy says. “We can find another way.”

“No.” Bonnie raises her head, Luka’s eyes going back again, his body relaxing. “How will you kill Klaus?”

“After the sacrifice, Klaus will be vulnerable, weak.” Luka responds in a calming voice. “It’s our only chance.”

“After the sacrifice?” Caroline asks.

Charlie’s eyes widen. “After he kills Elena.”

“What do you mean ‘after’?” Bonnie asks.

“Klaus will be vulnerable.” Luka says again.

“But Elena will be dead.”

“Yes.” He breathes out. “Elena has to die.”

Bonnie looks up towards Jeremy.

He shakes his head. “N-no.”

Caroline and Charlie give each other a look.

“You should call Damon.” Charlie says, standing up from the ground. “Caroline and I will take Luka.”

Bonnie nods. “Okay. See you soon.”

Charlie nods. “Bye, hot mama.”

“Bye, sugar.”

Chapter Text

To Charlie

I couldn’t stay in town after everything that happened. I couldn’t see you and Caroline everyday and not think about what the wolves did to you. I had to leave.

I wish things could have gone different, Charlie. You’re my best friend. You always have been. But you’re going to always be mad at me for what I did and I couldn’t stay in a town where you hate me.

Just know I’m sorry, Charlie. And I wish I could have stopped it all from happening in the first place.

               -       Tyler

Chapter Text

All day, Charlie has been thinking about how that dumb witch stole Bonnie’s magic. And maybe she didn’t do the right thing and forcefully taking what she wanted, but she didn’t deserve having her magic taken away. It just pisses Charlie off.

Luckily, Elena offered for a girls night.

Caroline gets away from the whole deal with Matt. Bonnie gets time with her best friends not worrying about her magic. Charlie gets to calm down and try not to punch the witch in his face. And Elena gets to forget about Katherine being out of the tomb for a while.

“Chinese food or pizza?” Caroline asks, leaning on the counter.

“Like you have to ask.” Elena says, setting a bowl down on the counter.

“I will get it.” Caroline picks up her tablet from the counter, stopping at the lockscreen. Matt and Caroline in their attire for the parade last semester. Before everything went wrong.

“I’ll do it.” Bonnie says, taking the tablet from Caroline.

Elena sets down the glasses she grabbed on the counter. “Do you believe that Jonas is being sincere?”

“I don’t know what to believe.” Bonnie says, her head tilted down to the screen. “I think he’s at a loss. He’s not sure who to trust.”

“Join the club.” Elena says with a sigh, pushing away from the counter.

“Well, what are we gonna do about this movie situation?” Caroline asks. “What about ‘The Notebook’?”

“Caroline, how many times have you seen that movie?” Elena asks, setting the bread down.

“That is so not the point.”

Charlie raises her hand. “I vote ‘But I’m A Cheerleader’.”

Elena gives her a look. “You are the same as Caroline with ‘The Notebook’.”

Charlie scoffs. “So? It’s one of the best movies.”

Elena’s head turns to the doorway as Jenna sets her purse down. “Hey.”

“What’s goin’ on?” Jenna asks.

“Girls night.” Elena says, sitting down in the chair at the island.

“Oh.” Jenna nods.

“How are you doing?”

“You heard about my fight with Ric.” Jenna says with a sigh.

“He feels terrible.”

“Is this some kind of disguised attempt to cheer me up?”

Charlie scoffs. “No. This is about cheering up Caroline and Bonnie.”

“And, you know, we’ll be here if you happen to want to talk or…” Elena continues.

“Because I am a winner when it comes to successful relationships.” Caroline says.

“You too?” Jenna asks with a look towards the blonde.

“You have no idea.”

“Oh, okay then.” Jenna pushes away from the stand, going to the fridge. “It’s just this whole Isobel thing. He’s hiding something from me.” Jenna sighs as she turns back from the fridge.

“To play Devil’s advocate, maybe…” Caroline starts. “There is a great reason why he’s not telling you. Maybe he’s just trying to protect you.”

“Well, that’s not his call to make. I mean, I deserve the truth. Everybody does.”

“Sometimes it’s harder than that.”

The other three give each a look.

“Not if it’s someone you care about, it isn’t.” Jenna looks down to the counter.

“You know what we need?” Caroline says, cutting the tension. “Dancing. There is a band at the Grill.”

“I’m in.” Bonnie agrees.

“In.” Jenna says.

Elena raises her glass. “In.”

“I don’t know…”

Caroline gives her a look.

Charlie sighs mockingly. “Okay, fine. In.”

Caroline claps her hands excitedly.

***

The five walk in the Grill, the band already playing, a crowd in the front, making them swerve through the people to the back.

Sorry I returned
Sorry I was late

Now the tables have turned
Just a simple twist of fate

Don’t it make you feel small
In light of the world
Don’t it make you feel tall

“Wow.” Elena says, looking to the full bar and the band.

I know what I got comin’
Put the pistol in my hand
And then she started runnin’

“I need a drink.” Jenna says to the girls before walking to the bar. She saw Ric.

Take anything you want

“Hey, Matt.” Caroline greets as he walks past.

Charlie purses her lips when he ignores her.

“Things just got real awkward.” Bonnie says with a tense smile.

“Why haven’t you talked to him?” Charlie accuses.

“She’s right.” Bonnie agrees. “He said the ball’s in your court.”

“Yeah, but I can’t do anything about it.” Caroline says.

“Why not? All you do is talk about how much you care about him.”

“Yeah, but I’m still keeping so many secrets.”

“Maybe that’s the problem.” Charlie says. “If we continue keeping secrets, it’ll be what kills them in the end.”

“Alaric’s in the same boat with Jenna.” Elena says, spotting the teacher at the bar alone. “And maybe Charlie’s right. We’re trying to protect the people that we love by keeping them out of it, but in the end, we’re hurting them anyway.”

Caroline looks over to the band who just finished playing, an idea popping in her head.

Charlie gives her a smile that knows what she’s going to do as she takes off her jacket.

“What are you doing?” Elena asks as Caroline gives Charlie her jacket. “Where are you going? Where is she going?”

“Just watch.” Charlie says, standing beside her two best friends.

Caroline takes hold of the mic. “Hey, everybody. Let’s hear it for the band!” She claps, the crowd cheering. “Weren’t they awesome?”

“This isn’t gonna end well.” Jenna says, taking a shot she brought from the bar.

“Maybe this is exactly what she needs.” Charlie says with a smile.

“So there’s this guy.” Caroline starts. “And, uh…” Her eyes find Matt in the crowd as he walks through it. “He told me to tell him how I feel about him.” She chuckles. “Like it’s so easy. Um, you know, just ‘cause I talk a lot doesn’t mean I always know what I’m actually talking about. Just ask my sister.” She pants, the eyes getting to her. “Uh, like now. I’m feeling loopy and I don’t really know how to express myself. Um…”

The lead singer from the band, tries to take the mic.

“I can sing.” Caroline offers.

“Sing?” Elena asks.

“Trust the process.” Charlie says. “Just wait. She’s got this.”

“Yeah!” Caroline exclaims. “Yeah. You know what, I’m gonna sing.”

The singer of the band tries to get her off, but she compels him.

She whispers in his ear and when she turns back, the music has already started from the band.

She looks out at Matt as she starts.

Close your eyes
Give me your hand
Darlin’

Do you feel my heart beating

“She’s good.” Jenna praises.

Do you understand

Elena nods. “Yeah.”

Do you feel the same

“I told you she had it.” Charlie replies with a proud smile.

Am I only dreaming
Is this burning an eternal flame

I believe
It’s meant to be
Darling

I watch you when are sleeping
You belong with me

Do you feel the same
Am I only dreaming
Is this burning an eternal flame

Say my name

Sun shines through the rain

A whole life so lonely
You come and ease the pain

I don’t want to lose this feeling
Oh-h-h, no-o-o

Matt jumps up on the stage, barely letting her get three words out before he kisses her.

The crowd cheers.

“Go, Caroline!” Charlie screams over the music.

Matt dips her, the crowd cheering even louder.

“Okay! A little dramatic!” Charlie yells, her hands around her mouth.

When they stand back up, Matt goes in for another kiss.

“Well, if no one else is going to sing!” Charlie goes up to the stage, taking over for her sister.

Say my name
Sun shines through the rain…

***

“Hey, Charlie, right?” A blonde asks, walking up to her. “Charlie Forbes?”

Charlie hums with a nod, looking up at her. “Yeah. Why?”

“You were really good.”

Charlie smiles. “Thanks.”

The girl scratches her head. “You wouldn’t- Uh…”

Charlie gives her sympathetic smile. “I can’t, sorry. Not… Maybe some other time.”

The lightbulbs above the stage suddenly burst, some people ducking from the flying glass.

Charlie immediately lifts her head up, her eyes looking around for any witch. And there’s only two in Mystic Falls that have magic at the moment.

The rest of the lights burst, casting the restaurant in only the moonlight from outside.

Charlie’s eyes fall on Bonnie and Jonas, the glasses on the bar top sliding and breaking, a fire starting at the counter.

The patrons scream, running for the door.

Charlie runs to Bonnie’s body on the ground where Jonas left her after using a spell, shaking her awake. “Bon, come on!”

Charlie lifts her up as best as she can, but when Bonnie finally wakes, she can get to her feet, helping her.

Matt runs over, seeing Bonnie barely able to stand.

More fire appears at the bar top as Matt and Charlie lead Bonnie to the door.

A loud groaning catches their attention, Charlie’s eyes widening at the sight of Caroline on the ground, Jonas standing up from beside her.

The two rush over, Bonnie walking out the door, but Matt goes for Jonas instead of Caroline.

“Get away from her!” Matt says, Jonas against the wall.

“Matt, no!” Caroline cries.

“Matt!” Charlie yells, pulling him away before the bottle could sink in the flesh of his neck.

Charlie screams as the broken bottle hits her chest, Charlie clutching where the bottle sticks inside her, her body falling into Matt’s arms.

“No!” Caroline cries, rushing over to them. “Charlie! Charlie!”

Charlie takes deep breaths, her eyes flicking up to Caroline.

“Oh! Oh my god! Oh my god. Oh my god.” Caroline mumbles. “Okay. Uh…”

“We need to get her to the hospital!” Matt exclaims.

Charlie shakes her head, swallowing the blood in her mouth. “Car-oline.” She chokes out, her eyes on her sister. “It-s o-kay.”

Caroline shakes her head, taking a deep breath. “Just breathe, Caroline. Just breathe.” She takes a deep breath, looking down at the blood seeping through Charlie’s shirt, veins under her eyes appearing and disappearing and reappearing again.

Charlie shakes her head, holding Caroline’s wrist. “N-o.” She breathes heavily, taking large gulps of air.

Caroline tears her wrist away from Charlie’s hand, biting into it with a groan.

Tears pool in her eyes as she holds it out for Charlie. “Please, Char. I can’t lose you.”

“What the hell?” Matt says, his eyes wide.

Charlie finally takes it, drinking as much blood as she can get.

Chapter Text

Charlie gasps awake in her bed, her eyes falling on Caroline’s body laying beside her, worried eyes on her face. “Hey. How’s Matt?”

Caroline sits up with a sigh. “I was waiting for you to wake up to tell him but then after I knocked him out he kinda woke up and I told him about vampires and then he freaked out and now he thinks I did something to Vicki-” She takes a deep breath.

Charlie blinks, processing the information.

“Are you okay? Are you good? Can you breathe? Does it hurt anywhere? Because if you’re fine, we need to go. Matt just left.”

“Okay.” Charlie breathes out, her eyes on her wall. “I’ll process this all later. Let’s go.”

“Clothes.” Caroline points out, already dialing Stefan.

“Right.” Charlie jumps up from her bed, changing out of her bloody clothes as Caroline walks out the door.

“I can’t find him anywhere.” Caroline explains to Stefan, shutting the front door behind her. “He’s not at home. He’s not answering his phone.”

“How could you let him go?” Stefan questions.

“My mom walked in, and he just took off. I didn’t know what to do.”

Stefan sighs. “Did your mom hear anything?”

“No. She just thinks we’re fighting. But he knows about me and he’s freaking out about Vicki.” Caroline starts the car.

“Alright, listen, you have to find him, you have to calm him down - compel him if you have to. Is he still on vervain?”

“I slip it into his soda when he’s at work. But I didn’t get to it last night, so it's out of his system.”

Charlie slips inside the car, quickly shutting the door and putting on her seatbelt.

“He has a catering shift at the Lockwood’s today.” Caroline realizes. “I’m gonna try there. Charlie’s fine, by the way. She’s here.”

“Hi, Stefan! Bye, Stefan!”

Caroline clicks the Bluetooth device on the steering wheel after she hung up. “Call Matt.”

“Calling Matt.” The voice replies.

“You’ve reached Matt. Leave a message.”

Caroline sighs, leaning back in her chair, hanging up the phone and driving off.

***

Caroline and Charlie quickly walk through the Lockwood mansion, spotting Liz and Carol talking.

“Mrs. Lockwood, uh, have you seen Matt?” Caroline asks as they stop in front of them. “I thought he was working a catering shift at today’s luncheon.”

“No, I haven’t, honey, sorry.” Carol says.

Caroline scoffs, Charlie sighing.

“But if you see him, could you ask if he’s heard from Tyler?” Carol continues.

Charlie nods. “Of course.”

“Still no word from him?” Caroline asks.

“No, the note he left said he needed time to figure some things out, but I wish I knew where he was.” Carol explains.

Caroline puts a comforting hand on Carol’s arm, Charlie giving her a smile.

The older blonde spots Stefan and Elena by the doors, excusing them both. “Um, excuse us.”

Charlie follows after Caroline between the two towards the couple.

Stefan nods at them. “Hey.” He sighs out. “Any luck finding Matt?”

“None.” Caroline responds. “What if he tells somebody? What if he tells everybody?”

“No, we just gotta find him and make sure that doesn’t happen.” Stefan turns to Elena beside him. “Do you have any idea where he could be?”

“I wish I did, but he really wasn’t one to run.” Elena responds.

“That was before he lost his sister and found out about a whole new world.” Charlie says.

“You know, this wasn’t how it was supposed to happen.” Caroline says. “You know, I was supposed to tell him at the right moment, in the right way, and he was supposed to be okay with it because he loves me.”

Charlie puts her hand on Caroline’s arm. “He’s just freaking out. His sister died because of something he never even knew. He’ll calm down eventually once we explain everything to him.”

“We’ll help you find him.” Elena says. “I just have to accept this thing for Jenna.”

Caroline sighs. “Alright, well, call me when you’re done and we’ll be out looking for him.”

They both nod at the twins as they leave out the door.

***

Charlie rubs her hands down her face as the twins step onto the porch, Caroline leaving a voicemail.

“Hey, Matt. If you’re listening to this, that means you’ve listened to the last twenty-five messages I’ve left you which all say the same thing, so - call me.”

Charlie fishes out her keys as Caroline hangs up the phone, walking to the door. “Um, Care?”

She hums, her head turning to her sister.

“Look inside.”

Caroline sighs, looking right at the person they’ve been looking for.

Charlie unlocks the door, Caroline shutting it behind them.

“You’re here.” Caroline says.

“Your mom brought me here.”

“My mom?” Caroline questions.

“I accused her of covering up Vicki’s death and she threatened to arrest me.” Matt explains.

Charlie closes her eyes. “Anything else you told her?”

“Nothing about either of you.”

The twins breathe out in relief, Charlie opening her eyes again.

“I got the feeling she wasn’t gonna believe anything I said, so I shut up. Then she brought me here to cool down and then she got called away.”

“Matt…”

He steps away when Caroline gets too close.

“You’re scared.” Charlie breathes out.

“Of course I am.” Matt says in a calm voice. “You died. And Caroline fed you her blood and now you don’t have a scratch on you. How are you not freaked out?”

Charlie sighs. “I’ve known about this world since Caroline turned into a vampire.”

“Why’d you stick around if you’re still scared of me?” Caroline asks.

“Because I need to know more.” Matt answers. “About Vicki and - about you.”

“I’ll tell you anything you wanna know.”

Charlie tilts her head down to the floor, stepping past them. “I’ll leave you to it, Care.” She puts her hand on Caroline’s shoulder, kissing her temple. “I love you.”

“I love you too, Char.”

***

Caroline walks into Charlie’s room with tears in her eyes, standing at the doorway.

“What happened?” Charlie asks, holding out her hands.

“He made me make him forget.” Caroline runs over into her arms with a sob. “He didn’t love me, Charlie. He found out what I was and he hates me.”

Charlie rubs her hand up and down Caroline’s back. “I’m sorry, Care. I’m so sorry.”

Chapter Text

Charlie stares at Ric as she and Caroline walk in the classroom, her brows furrowed. "I feel like Ric has been acting weird today."

Caroline hums. "How so?"

Charlie shrugs. "I'm not sure. He's just not acting like himself."

"Maybe it's the dance tonight. He does have to chaperone."

Charlie chuckles. "Maybe."

"Speaking of the dance, you need to come."

Charlie groans, stopping in front of Ric's desk. "I don't have a date, Care."

"Come on! You had already bought a dress with Lily last semester. You have to use it." Caroline holds her hands with a smile. "Lily would want you to."

"We planned that before everything happened, Care. Not to mention with this upcoming threat. You shouldn't go either."

Caroline groans. "I compelled Matt to forget everything so he doesn't feel the way he did when he found out. When you were dying. Besides, we have to celebrate on your life that I saved."

Charlie laughs. "If you want to go that route, I think Katherine was the one who celebrated my life when she killed Jonas."

Caroline sags. "Come on, Char. You planned this! You have to go!"

Charlie narrows her eyes. "Fine. But I'm spiking the punch."

***

Charlie hangs up the flyers for the 60s decade dance around the school when she spots Ric walking past. "Hey, Dana. Could you take care of the rest of these?"

Dana nods with a smile "Sure."

Charlie smiles. "Thanks." She rushes over to the teacher, walking beside him. "You're acting weird."

Ric glances at her before turning his gaze forward. "I'm not."

"Yes, you are. You forgot what happened in the 60s and you've been talking about it all week for the dance. What is up with you? Is it Isobel?"

He stops, turning towards her. "Yes. I'm just feeling a little weird about it."

Charlie hums with a nod. "That's it? Nothing else?" She shrugs. "Fine. Whatever you say. But I'm here if you want to talk. And you always have Damon. Bye, Ric." Charlie waves at him before walking away.

***

Charlie sighs, sitting down at the table with Elena and Bonnie, already taking a bite of her apple. "I need a date. Bonnie?"

Bonnie gives her a smile. "I have Jeremy, remember?"

Charlie groans. "Come on! Is there no one that's single these days?"

Elena laughs. "You can always go with Damon."

Charlie hums, thinking about it. "It'd give me someone to bother."

Bonnie chuckles. "He's going to hate both of you."

They laugh.

"Hey, Elena, there you are." Dana says, walking up to the table. "Okay, this is gonna sound freaky but this totally hot guy just asked me to ask you if you were going to the dance tonight."

Elena chuckles, giving her two friends a look.

"Tell him she has a boyfriend." Bonnie says.

"You could at least meet him. He'll be at the dance tonight. Look for him." Dana says excitedly. "His name is Klaus."

Their faces turn serious at the name.

"I'm sorry. W-what did you just say?" Elena asks, her brows furrowed.

"His name's Klaus?" Dana repeats, causing the three girls to give each other concerned looks. "I know the name's stupid but I swear he's hot."

"Where is he? Is he here?" Bonnie asks, looking around.

Dana thinks for a minute. "I don't know."

Charlie sighs. "She's been compelled."

"But he wants to know if you'll save him the last dance. How cute is that?"

***

The door of the Salvatore Boarding House closes behind Charlie, her ears picking up Damon's voice, "Alaric has a point. I mean, what if he-" She sees Damon use his vampire speed to rush towards Bonnie but she throws him back on the ground behind the couch.

"Woo! Go hot mama!" Charlie exclaims, walking in the room and to Bonnie.

Bonnie smiles, clapping her hand.

"Well, I was impressed." Stefan says.

"It doesn't matter if he's an Original." Bonnie says, walking towards Elena. "I can take down anyone who comes at me." She turns her head to her friend beside her. "I can kill him, Elena. I know I can."

Elena smiles at her, agreeing with the plan.

"Char-Char," Damon greets, walking back around the couch. "What are you doing here?"

Charlie hums, pointing a finger at him. "Well, you're technically single and I have no date so you're mine."

"I didn't agree to that. And I have a girlfriend."

"Too bad." Charlie smiles. "One that you compelled."

"Caroline isn't any different."

Charlie narrows her eyes. "Say it one more time, Damon, I dare you. And you're going. Meet me at my house before the dance." She smiles. "Don't be late!"

Damon scowls as she spins and leaves out the door. "Who told her-"

"Blame Elena!" Charlie shouts before the door closes behind her.

***

Caroline and Charlie step out into the entrance hall all dressed up, just waiting for their dates, both dressed in pink.

The door behind them opens, making them turn around to find their mother.

"There you are!" Caroline says. "You almost missed us." Caroline smiles, both of them striking a pose. "How do we look?"

Liz chuckles as they spin. "Jackie O and Sandra Dee?"

Caroline chuckles. "Duh."

Charlie smiles. "Of course."

"You both look good."

The twins smile at her. "Thanks."

As Caroline walks towards Liz, she makes a face. "Is everything okay?"

She sighs. "Just some work stress."

Caroline nods. "Well, you work too much."

Charlie picks up her small clutch from the table with her phone and a stake inside it, a knock sounding on the door.

Caroline smiles at who stands there, sighing happily before she walks over and opens the door. "Mr. President."

"Hey." Matt greets.

"Hi." Caroline leans in for a kiss, but Matt pulls away, eyeing their mother watching.

"Sheriff."

Caroline chuckles. "Sorry."

"Have fun." Liz says as a goodbye.

"We will." Caroline smiles before walking out of the house, Liz and Matt saying bye to each other.

"Why aren't you going with them?" Liz asks, turning to her daughter.

Charlie sighs. "'Cause my date's late."

Liz makes a confused expression. "Who's your date?"

A knock sounds on the door, signaling he's here.

Charlie gives her a tight smile. "Him."

She turns, blinking at the sight of who stands on the other side of the door.

Charlie walks to the door, rolling her eyes at the smug smile on his face. "Wipe that off your face." She says to him. "And you're late."

"I had to make sure Stefan and Elena were ready." Damon says. "Do you have everything?" His eyes go to Liz behind her then back to Charlie.

She nods, her eyes going down to her clutch. "Yep. I have everything I need for tonight."

Damon holds out his arm. "Then shall we?"

Charlie scoffs, pushing his arm away. "I don't think so." She turns around, giving her mom a smile. "Bye, Mom. Care and I will be back."

Liz nods. "Have fun."

Charlie makes an 'iffy' noise in her throat. "You can't really have that much fun with Damon as your date."

Damon hits her arm with a scowl. "I'm fun."

"You're not, but it's funny you think so." Charlie chuckles, closing the door.

As they walk down the sidewalk, Damon pulls her to him, his mouth leaning down to her ear. "Are you ready for tonight? You're sure you want to be there?"

Charlie nods. "I'm sure."

Damon lets go of her. "Then be ready to fight."

***

Damon and Charlie walk towards the school doors, the former raising his brows at Jeremy and Bonnie who stand on the sidewalk hugging.

"Damon." Bonnie says, making Jeremy pull apart from her to look.

"Evenin'." Damon greets.

Charlie waves. "Hi, Bon. We'll be inside."

Bonnie nods with a smile to her before Damon and Charlie walk inside.

Charlie looks around at the crowd where they stand at the edge, waiting for the others. "So what's the plan?"

"There is none."

Charlie turns her head to Damon. "You don't have a plan? At all?"

Damon shrugs. "We fight, we win, that's it."

Charlie takes a deep breath. "You fucking idiots."

When the others arrive, Dana walks up on stage and to the microphone. "Thanks for being here, everybody."

The crowd claps and cheers as the small group - minus Caroline and Matt - make their way to the center of the students.

"We have a special shout-out tonight." Dana continues. "This is for Elena..."

Their heads turn to Dana with a confused expression.

"From Klaus."

Dedicated to the One I Love by The Mamas and the Papas start playing.

Charlie and Elena's eyes widen, finding each others.

He's here.

"That was a lame cheap shot." Damon says, going to stand next to Charlie. "He's just trying to bait us."

"I know everyone here." Elena says, looking around.

"Maybe he's not here." Stefan offers. "Just wants us to believe that he is."

"Or, you know, he used magic and he's blending in with the crowd." Charlie offers. "He has witches."

"It's a party, people. Blend." Damon says. "Let him come to us."

"Good idea." Bonnie says, grabbing Jeremy's hand.

"No, no. I-I really don't feel like dancing." Jeremy protests.

"Too bad."

"There's Ric." Damon points out. "We'll be back."

"'We'll'?" Charlie questions right before Damon grabs her arm, dragging her along. "I never agreed to this!" She huffs when he lets go right in front of Ric.

"Special dedication, huh?" Ric sighs out. "This guy's a little twisted."

"I'm not impressed." Damon says.

Ric turns his head to him. "No?"

"Yeah, well, you also think you're all that." Charlie snarks with a roll of her eyes. "Can I go now? I only wanted you here so people wouldn't bother me."

"You have your stake?" Damon asks her.

Charlie nods. "Like I always do, Damon."

"Fine. Go."

Charlie narrows her eyes. "I'm going to spike the punch." She turns and leaves the two men alone, spotting Caroline and Matt walking in.

Charlie leaves the punch for later and instead goes towards the dancing couple.

She smiles at them. "Hey, Care. Can I speak with you for a moment?" Her eyes flick to Matt. "Without Matt?"

"What's wrong?" Matt questions.

She smiles at him. "Oh, nothing. Just sister things."

He nods and trades places with Charlie, walking away from them.

"What's wrong?" Caroline asks.

"Klaus is here." Charlie says, dancing with her.

"What? Where?"

"We have no idea. We can't find him in the crowd." Charlie explains. "But we have to be careful. Keep your eye out, but don't engage."

Caroline nods as Charlie spins her around.

***

Charlie's brows furrow when she sees Elena frantically looking around in the crowd of students, making her way through towards her, her spiked punch in hand.

Caroline and Matt meet her there.

"Hey, are you okay?" Caroline asks.

"Um..." Elena's eyes find Matt coming to stand next to the blonde. "Yeah. I'm just-" She plants her eyes on the twins. "I'm looking for Stefan."

Charlie's eyes widen. "He's here, isn't he? You saw him."

Elena finds her eyes, nodding. "Just stay in here, okay?" She looks to Caroline's wide eyes. "You stay with Matt, okay?" She rushes away when she sees Stefan.

"What was that about?" Matt asks them. "She saw who?"

"Oh, uh, my ex." Charlie says with a nervous chuckle, tearing her eyes away from Elena and to Matt. "He's here. I wanted to avoid him so I asked Elena to look out for him." She gives them a weak smile. "I should, uh, leave you two alone." She gives Caroline a look before walking off again.

***

Charlie paces in Caroline's room, waiting for her to get home when the door opens, revealing her mother.

Charlie looks up from her phone. "Mom, hey."

"Hey, sweetie. What's wrong?"

Charlie gives her a tight smile. "Nothing. Just waiting for Caroline."

Liz nods. "Okay." She steps aside, letting Caroline in the room who has a weird look on her face. "Well, here she is. Is there anything you need to tell me?"

Charlie shakes her head. "Nope. Just sister things."

Liz nods. "Well, alright. I'll leave you to it." She closes the door behind her.

"What happened at the dance tonight?" Caroline asks as soon as the door's closed.

"Klaus made an appearance." Charlie explains, putting her phone back in her pocket. "He tried to kill Bonnie. And he used Jeremy to do it."

Caroline's eyes widen. "What?"

"Damon texted. They're both fine. But Klaus isn't in his own body. He used a witch."

Caroline furrows her brows. "What do you mean?"

"Ric is Klaus."

Chapter Text

Charlie’s eyes are narrowed across the island to Ric standing there, Jenna at the door.

She went to the Gilbert home to see if Jenna came home yet when they were all hoping she’d stay at campus and she found Jenna there with Ric. With Klaus. Whoever the hell he is.

“Stefan!” Charlie shouts, running to the hallway where Stefan and Jenna are.

Stefan turns to her, his brows furrowed. “What?” Then his face turns serious when Alaric appears behind Charlie.

“Hi, Stefan.”

Charlie reaches to her shirt, spinning around, gripping the stake.

“How’s it goin’?”

“Hey, pretty lady, why don’t we go to the kitchen?” Charlie offers, her eyes still dead set on Klaric.

“What’s going on?” Jenna asks, walking to stand next to Charlie. “Why are you trying to get me away?”

Charlie looks to Jenna, taking her hand off the stake and interlinking her arm with the older woman’s. “Want to help me make cookies?”

“Charlie-”

She drags Jenna to the kitchen, Klaric and Stefan following behind, the former going around the island to cut carrots while the other three stand on the other side, Charlie’s hand sitting on her stake.

Klaric cuts off a piece of the carrot with the knife he’s holding. “You know, I find chopping…” He looks up at Jenna. “Calming. Feel the blade in the hand, maybe.” He looks at Stefan.

“I’m still waiting for someone to tell me what the hell’s going on.” Jenna says, confused on why both Charlie and Stefan are looking at Ric like they are.

Charlie and Stefan give each other a look.

Klaric sighs. “Well, would you like to tell her, Stefan, Charlie, or should I?”

“Tell me what?” Jenna sighs.

“Do you believe in vampires, Jenna?”

She looks at him in confusion.

“No?” Klaric chuckles. “Well, who does, right? But believe it or not, they do have a place in our history. And as a history teacher,” He smiles towards Stefan. “I find them fascinating.”

Jenna scoffs. “Why are we talking about this?”

“Well, you’ve been angry with me for keeping secrets, and this is one of my secrets.” Klaric explains. “I’m obsessed with vampires.” He sighs. “There. I said it.” He chuckles, turning around to the stove.

“Are you joking?” Jenna asks.

“Not at all.” He turns his head to the vampire. “How ‘bout you, Stefan? Are you a fan of vampires?”

“In literature.” Stefan replies, walking towards the island. “Bram Stoker. It’s dense, but I appreciate it.”

He hums. “How about you, Charlie?” His eyes flick down to her hand resting on the stake before up to her eyes.

Charlie’s eyes are narrowed at him. “When I was a kid. My sister and I loved them. Now it’s just unrealistic.”

Klaric hums again. “Did you know that vampires are the oldest creatures of the night?”

“I thought those were werewolves?” Charlie says. “Witches? You know, if you’re going off of the internet.”

He nods at her. “Except werewolves, of course. Witches aren’t a creature of the night.”

“Werewolves.” Jenna says. “Witches.” She sighs out, turning around to walk to the couch. “Now I know you’re joking.”

“You know, I’ve read that there’s an Aztec curse on both species.” Klaric continues. “That keeps werewolves slaves to the moon and vampires bound by the sun. Isn’t that right, Stefan?”

Stefan just looks at him.

“You know, they say these creatures would do anything to have this curse broken.” Klaric says, looking back at Jenna. “And that they wouldn’t care who they had to kill to do it.”

Stefan and Charlie look at him then each other.

“Who wants lunch?”

They all sit at the table together, Stefan at one end, Jenna the other, Charlie on the bench beside her, and Klaric on the other side of the table in the chair beside Stefan.

“Oh, I know this all sounds so crazy. But…” Klaric starts. “Vampires are real.” He nods towards Stefan. “Would you care for some more wine?” He stands up, walking to the island to get Jenna some more wine.

Jenna sets her spoon down on the table. “Get out.”

He turns. “Excuse me?”

“I don’t know what it is you’re trying to do or why you’re saying these things, but-” She shakes her head.

“Jenna-”

“I said get out.”

Stefan and Charlie stand up, the former going towards Klaric and Charlie standing beside Jenna.

“You heard her.” Stefan says.

Klaric looks at him. “I’m afraid I don’t want to.”

“Fine! I’ll go.” Jenna says, standing up from her chair.

Klaric grabs a knife from the island, pointing it towards Jenna. “You’re not going anywhere.”

“Jenna!” Charlie pulls her back, putting her body in front of hers, immediately taking out her stake.

Stefan uses his vampire speed to pin Klaric against the wall, the knife to his throat.

“Stefan!” Jenna yells out, surprised.

“Jenna, get out of here now.” Stefan says.

“You can’t kill me, Stefan.” Klaric tempts.

“Watch me.”

“Stefan!” Jenna hisses, running up beside him, Charlie pulling her back.

“I may not have a witch protecting me today, but if you kill this body, what’s to stop me from choosing Jenna as my next one? Or Charlie?”

“Jenna, go.” Stefan orders.

“But you’re- You-”

“I said go!” Stefan yells, turning his head for Jenna to see the veins under his eyes.

She steps back, terrified before running to the door.

“Charlie-”

“I’m going now.” Charlie eyes them both before running after Jenna, the door slamming behind her. “Jen!” Charlie yells after her as she runs down the street. “Jenna!”

“What was that!?” Jenna yells, spinning around in the middle of the street. “He had-”

“We need to go to the Salvatore House. I’ll explain everything there. I’ll call Elena.” She holds out her hand. “Come on, Jenna. You’ll be safe there.”

Jenna hesitantly takes her hand. “Okay.”

***

Jenna sits on the couch in the Salvatore Boarding House, tears in her eyes, processing everything Charlie had just told her.

Charlie sits quietly beside her, hands to herself, letting her sit alone with everything. It’s hard to handle at first.

Elena walks into the room with a relieved breath. “Oh, Jenna, thank god.”

“No.” Jenna shakes her head, leaning back on the couch to look at her niece.

Elena looks to Charlie. “What does she know?”

“I told her the basic stuff. Just to get her into things. Just about witches, werewolves, and vampires. I’ll let you explain everything else.”

Elena nods, looking towards her aunt. “I’m so sorry.” She apologizes. “I never meant for any of this to happen.”

“When I was little, your mom used to tell me bedtime stories.” Jenna whispers. “Stories about vampires. I never thought that what she said could be true.”

Elena nods. “It is true, Jenna. I should have told you.” She shakes her head gently, sitting down on the coffee table in front of her. “I thought that if you didn’t know, you’d be safe. But then things got so out of control. And everything I had done to keep you out of it, it just blew up in my face.”

“Who else knows?” Jenna asks.

Elena flicks her eyes to Charlie.

She shakes her head. “I didn’t get to that part.”

Jenna leans forward. “Jeremy?”

Elena nods.

Jenna’s voice becomes agitated. “John?”

“We were just trying to protect you.” Elena whispers.

“Protect me?”

“I’m so sorry. I will tell you everything.”

“No, Elena-” She looks at her niece. “I am the one who’s supposed to be protecting you. And Jeremy.”

“I know, but there’s nothing you could have done. There’s so much more to it-”

“No.” She puts her head in her hands. “This is-” Jenna looks back up. “This is so- I don’t know how- I-”

Elena tries to put her hand on Jenna’s. “I know, hey.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

Elena opens and closes her mouth, not having an answer for that.

Jenna shakes her head. “I’m scared.”

“I know.” Elena sighs, her eyes glossy. “I know. I know, hey.” Elena moves to the couch, pulling Jenna’s head to hers. “Hey,”

Charlie gently stands up, giving Elena a weak smile. “I’ll leave you to it.” She walks out, giving Stefan a look who stands on the other side of the wall, listening. “I’ll be with Caroline.” She whispers softly to him.

He nods as she walks out, the door shutting behind her.

Chapter Text

Charlie walks out of the hospital from visiting Carol Lockwood after she fell down the stairs, looking around for her sister.

Caroline stayed outside when they saw Tyler and Jules coming out of it while Charlie went inside to go talk to Carol. Caroline had to hold Charlie back from attacking Jules.

Charlie looks around in the parking lot, not seeing any of the three, but the twins’ car is still there.

She gets in, dialing her sister’s number which goes to voicemail.

When she starts to get worried, she pulls into the Mystic Grill, dialing both Caroline and Tyler’s numbers as she walks towards the entrance.

She bumps into someone, causing them to catch her before she falls. “I’m so sorry.” She apologies, looking up at the man. He’s good looking.

“It’s alright, love.”

A British accent in Mystic Falls?

Tyler’s phone goes to voicemail.

She walks away from the man into the Grill. “Tyler James Lockwood, I swear to god, you already left once with a note to me and left with that wolf bitch. If you kidnapped my sister to torture her again, I will fucking murder you and that bitch.”

She huffs, going towards the bar, seeing Matt out of the corner of her eye. “Damon!” She yells, making him spin around in his bar stool. “I can’t find Caroline. And Tyler came back because of his mom and now I can’t find him. They’re not answering.”

Damon and Ric give each other a look before standing up.

“Klaus came by.” The vampire explains. “He has his werewolf and vampire.”

Charlie’s eyes widen. “You don’t think…?”

Damon shrugs. “Let’s go find out.”

***

Ric stands at the door of his apartment, his arms crossing when he spots someone inside, leaning on the door.

“Look who’s dumb enough to come back.” A voice eerily familiar to Elena’s says from inside.

“Well, somebody had to invite him in.” Ric raises his brows at her, turning his head to the two waiting. “Damon. Would you, uh, come in?”

Damon walks inside the apartment, Charlie leaning on the doorway opposite of Ric.

Katherine pushes Damon against the wall by the door using her vampire speed. “Are you tryin’ to get me killed?”

Damon uses his own speed to pin Katherine against the column behind her. “I gave you vervain. Now I’m here to collect.” He raises his voice, “I got it from here, Ric.”

“You sure?” Ric asks.

“Yeah, only one of us needs to get blamed for this. And Charlie.” He adds on. “Get back to the house. Keep Elena from handing herself over.”

Katherine pushes Damon away as Ric leaves with a pat to Charlie’s shoulder. “Get blamed for what?”

“I need to know where Klaus is keeping his werewolf.”

Charlie clears her throat. “And vampire. Remember, Katherine turned a vampire for a reason. He’s probably using her for it. Maybe he’s not using Katherine.”

Katherine crosses her arms, her eyes flicking between the two. “Why? What are you gonna do?”

“Dead werewolf equals no ritual.”

“Or if it’s Tyler, we can save him and if the vampire is Caroline, we’re saving them.” Charlie says. “We’ll keep ‘em in hiding.”

“No. You can’t interfere, Damon.” Katherine says, her eyes going to Charlie “Or you. Klaus will kill you and everyone you’ve ever met.”

“I just need to delay this thing.” Damon says.

“No. No way.” Katherine holds up her hands, walking away.

“You should like this, it’s gonna buy another month of your pathetic life.” Damon turns towards her.

“Right. Except that I’m not the vampire he’s planning on sacrificing.”

“What?”

“It’s Caroline, isn’t it?” Charlie asks, her eyes on the doppelganger. “I was right.”

Katherine nods at her. “Caroline Forbes and Tyler Lockwood. Therefore, I’m in the clear.” Katherine puts her hands together with a smile.

“And where’d he get that idea from?” Damon asks, walking towards her.

“Hey!” Katherine puts her hands up, walking backwards. “Hey, hey, hey. I’m just trying to stay alive long enough to get myself out of here.”

“So you put my sister on the line!?” Charlie yells.

Katherine quirks her brows at her. “Collateral.”

“What if I told you Elena had vampire blood in her system?” Damon says.

“What?”

“You did what!?” Charlie exclaims.

Damon ignores her. “Imagine how much fun that will be competing with Elena for Stefan’s love for - I don’t know - forever.”

Katherine makes a face. “The tomb. He’s got them in the tomb.”

“Thank you.” Damon walks towards the door, walking out with Charlie, closing the door behind them.

Charlie smacks Damon’s arm hard, walking ahead of him. “That was for being a fucking dumbass.”

***

Charlie and Damon walk through the woods towards the tomb, keeping an eye out for any of Klaus’ minions that are sure to be guarding it.

They left Charlie’s car at the edge of the woods since it couldn’t go through the forest. It’d run into trees.

“Which one are you tryin’ to save?” A voice asks from behind, making them stop in their tracks. “The blonde? Or the wolf?”

Damon turns around to face him off, Charlie carefully taking a step back.

“Did you really think Klaus would leave them unprotected?”

“Wishful thinking.” Damon says.

Charlie takes a step back, a branch snapping under her foot, spurring Damon to use his vampire speed to pin the man to the ground.

“Charlie, go!” Damon yells as he chokes the witch.

The blonde turns and runs down the stairs, calling for her sister. “Care!? Caroline!”

“Charlie!” Caroline yells from inside, behind the door.

“Damon!” Charlie yells, her head turning up to the stairs. “The door! It’s closed!”

A gun goes off, making Charlie flinch. “Damon! We did not bring a gun, who the fuck is that!?”

No answer.

“Damon!”

Footsteps.

Charlie gets out her stake. “Damon?”

A body appears and Charlie lunges.

He stops her immediately.

Charlie sighs in relief, putting her stake away. “You can’t just not say anything.” She follows after Damon who moves the door. “Who was that?”

“Matt.” He answers as they walk inside the tomb.

“Damon?” Caroline questions in surprise.

Charlie shrugs. “He started this quest.” She chuckles. “It’s like dungeons and dragons.”

Damon gives her a weird look as he walks towards Caroline, talking to her. “Your boyfriend’s outside with a rifle loaded with wooden bullets.” He kneels down in front of her. “You have some explaining to do.”

“What- Matt?” Caroline says.

“Matt knows about you?” Tyler asks.

“He shouldn’t know about anything.” Charlie says as she kneels down in front of Tyler. “He-”

“Shh.” Damon shushes, pulling out the chains from the walls. “Tomorrow’s problem. Let me just get you out of here.”

“Damon!” Charlie yells, turning her head to the two about to walk out. “I can’t get his chains.”

Damon sighs, looking at Caroline who stopped and Charlie in front of Tyler. “It’s gettin’ dark soon.” He says to the wolf. “How fast can you get the hell away from here?”

“I need to get to my family’s cellar.” Tyler explains. “I can lock myself up.”

“I’ll help.” Caroline says.

Charlie nods. “Me too.”

Damon squats down in front of him. “Don’t make me regret this.” He pulls the chains from the walls.

Charlie helps Tyler stand up, Damon and Caroline leading them out and up the stairs.

A groan comes from the forest floor, Caroline rushing over. “Hey, Matt.” She kneels down beside him. “Hey.” She turns her head to Damon when he continues groaning. “Did you hit him?”

Charlie rolls her eyes. “Of course he did. He’s Damon.”

Damon walks towards her as she helps Matt stand. “Did you already forget the part about the gun with the wooden bullets?”

Charlie shakes her head. “I don’t understand. He shouldn’t know. Caroline took it away.”

Tyler groans, falling to the side, holding himself up with the stone.

“Tyler?” Charlie asks, turning her head to him.

He looks up at the moon. “It’s starting.” He starts walking towards the way of the cellar.

“Ugh.” Damon groans, starting to follow him. “Grab boy wonder and let’s go.”

Caroline sighs, walking after Charlie. “Come on.”

Matt runs after them with his rifle.

Charlie gives Caroline a look as they make their way to the front, Tyler groaning. “How does he still remember?”

“I don’t know.” Caroline shrugs.

“What’s happening? Is he okay?” Matt asks, looking back at Tyler.

“He better not wolf out on us.” Damon picks up his phone that’s ringing. “Bad time, little bro.”

Stefan says something on the other end.

“Saving the day. I figured you’d understand. Just tell Elena to stay put.”

He says something else.

“What?”

Charlie gives Damon a confused look as he stops, the other continuing on the path.

“I’ll take care of it.”

Tyler groans, falling to the ground on his knees, clutching his stomach.

“Tyler!” Matt yells in worry.

Charlie looks up, her eyes widening at the full moon getting higher in the sky.

“Oh, god.” Tyler groans, his head falling back down, his hands going back to normal. “I don’t know if I can hold it off. Get out of here.”

Charlie shakes her head. “No.”

“Tyler, it’ll be okay.” Caroline says, taking a step forward.

“Go!” Tyler yells.

“We’ve got time. We’re almost there. Just-”

“It’s happening faster.” He tilts his body down.

“Tyler, it’s okay.” Caroline comforts.

Tyler whips his head up, his eyes glowing yellow, lunging for Caroline.

Damon tackles him, Tyler finding his way on top of Damon, trying to bite him. Damon finally kicks him off.

“Damon…” Caroline says carefully when he gets up.

“I’m fine.”

“Get out of here!” Tyler yells.

“Get to the Lockwood cellar.” Damon says. “If it held him in, it’ll keep him out. If it doesn’t…” He digs into his pocket, holding out tiny wooden stakes, probably what was loaded into Matt’s rifle. “Use these. It’ll buy you a couple seconds.”

Matt takes them from him, loading them into his gun.

“Go.” Damon says to the three. “Go!”

Charlie and Caroline run in the lead towards the Lockwood cellar, both already knowing where it is, Matt running after them.

“Come on, down here.” Caroline says when they get to the stairs leading down to the cellar.

Caroline waits for them to run in before she shuts the door, Tyler’s growl echoing in their ears.

“Is that gonna hold?” Matt questions.

Charlie scoffs as she runs into the other room past the metal gate. “No. But it’s funny you think so.”

Matt runs after her, Caroline closing the gate behind them.

“Help me with the gate.” Caroline says, running to the second one. “Help me with the gate.”

The twins close it, Caroline chaining it up while Matt aims his rifle in the other room.

Caroline holds onto the chain, hoping her strength would help it stay just as Tyler in his wolf form runs into the room.

“Hey, Ty.” Charlie says carefully. “It’s us. It’s Caroline and Charlie.”

He growls, his eyes set on Caroline.

“Tyler?” Caroline asks.

He lunges.

Chapter Text

Tyler bounces off the gate and growls.

“Caroline, let me help!” Matt says, trying to go forward.

“Get back, I got it.” Caroline holds her hand out to him.

Charlie takes out her stake, standing right next to her sister, aiming it at Tyler.

Tyler growls, his jaws trying to get through the bars to Caroline.

He rams against it, almost taking it off.

“Damn it!” Charlie exclaims.

“Caroline, the door’s not gonna hold!" Matt points out. “Come on!”

“Tyler, please!” Caroline cries.

Tyler growls, ramming his jaw between the bars.

He whimpers when Matt shoots him.

“Matt! No!” Caroline yells.

“Matt!” Charlie screams.

He shoots again.

“Hey, no! It’s Tyler!” Caroline yells.

“It’s trying to kill us!” Matt yells back.

“He’s trying to kill Caroline. You are perfectly fine!” Charlie yells at him.

“Wait!” Caroline yells, her head turning to Tyler laying on the ground. “He’s wounded.”

“Caroline, stay back.” Matt says as she unties the chains.

“We can go around him.”

“Are you nuts?”

“We know this world a whole lot better than you, Matt.” Charlie snaps with a glare. “We know how to handle this.”

“You’re not gonna shoot him again, okay?” Caroline says, slowly opening the gate. “Okay.” She eyes the wolf on the ground. “Matt, take my hand.”

“I got it.” His rifle is aimed at Tyler.

“Matt, take my hand.” Her eyes flick to Charlie who grabs her arm, the stake still in her other hand.

When Matt grabs her hand, she speeds them away.

“Caroline!” Charlie says, as they speed in the forest. “The Lockwood mansion. It’s close.”

Caroline listens to her, stopping them on the porch of the Lockwood’s. “Come on.” She says, opening the doors. “Get in here.”

Matt immediately goes to the window, looking out for Tyler while Charlie stands back, stake raised and ready to injure. She can’t kill him. It’s Tyler.

Caroline locks the door and leans against it with a sigh. “Do you see anything?”

“We’re not safe here.” Matt says, looking back at the twins. “If that thing wants in, it’s getting in.” Matt loads up his rifle.

“That thing is Tyler.” Charlie corrects. “And we’re not killing him.”

“How did you even know- what I was?” Caroline asks. “I compelled you to forget.”

“I was on vervain.” Matt says, looking up at her. “I faked forgetting so I could spy on you. It was your mom’s idea.”

“Wait, my mom knows?” Caroline asks, following after Matt to another window.

“But you made her forget.” Charlie says with a beweldered look.

“Oh my god. You told her.” Caroline realizes. “Well, what’d she say?”

“Probably the same thing as last time.” Charlie grumbles.

“Your mom hates vampires.” Matt says, walking to a different window. “She grew up hating vampires.” He looks back at them. “She’ll probably always hate vampires.”

Charlie closes her eyes with a sigh.

“Well, what about you?” Caroline asks.

“Well, what about me?”

“Well, where does this leave us?”

“Stuck in this house. Trying not to get mauled to death by our friend.” He walks past them.

The twins look at each other, both walking to the couch to sit down.

“You don’t think I killed him, do you?” Matt asks, not seeing him outside any of the windows.

“No.” Caroline says. “No, it takes a lot more than wooden bullets to kill a werewolf.”

“Like having your heart ripped out.” Charlie offers, Matt giving her a disgusted look. “He’s fine. He’s healing. He’s still out there.”

“How are you so casual about this?” Matt asks the younger twin.

Charlie shrugs. “I’ve seen a lot of things since Caroline was turned. Things I’ve never even imagined could happen. Talking about it is less gruesome than the actual thing.”

“Do you think my mom wants to kill me?” Caroline asks.

Matt looks at her. “I don’t think your mom knows what to do with you.”

“Yeah, well, I don’t really know what to do with me, either.” She says quietly.

Charlie hugs her sister sideways. “Be you. Like you have been.”

Caroline’s head moves to the side at a sound.

“What is it?” Matt asks, already walking to the door.

“Wait.” Caroline says as the twins stand up.

Matt raises his gun at the door.

Charlie puts it down for him. “Don’t. Or I’ll knock you out.”

“What the hell are you doing?” Matt asks when Caroline runs to the door.

She looks out of the small window, seeing a human form outside. She turns, holding out her hand. “Give me your jacket.”

“What?”

“Your jacket! Take it off.” Caroline orders, wiggling her hand.

Matt does as told, handing it to Caroline.

“The moon’s down.” Charlie explains as they walk to the door, Caroline bending down behind Tyler, covering him up. “He’s no longer a wolf.”

“Hey.” Caroline whispers as he breathes heavily. “Hey.”

Charlie bends down beside them as he lifts his head, his eyes falling on them. “Caroline? Charlie?”

“You’re okay.” Charlie says with a smile, running her hand down his hair. “You’re okay.”

Caroline and Charlie lead him inside to a nearby room, letting him lay down on the couch and rest for the night.

“Will you be okay?” Charlie asks quietly to the man laying on the couch. Caroline had already left the room to talk to Matt.

Tyler nods his head. “I will be. It just wears me out every full moon.”

Charlie nods. “I’m sorry Matt shot you. I tried to get him to stop.”

Tyler gives her a weak smile as she chuckles.

“Get some sleep, Ty.” Charlie says, standing up. “Care and I will be here when you wake up.”

Charlie closes the doors behind her, watching as Matt walks out of the house, leaving Caroline where she stands, looking after him.

“Care?” Charlie asks, slowly approaching her.

She turns her head to her sister, letting her see the tears in her eyes. “He broke up with me.”

Charlie holds her arms out as she approaches and Caroline collapses into them with a sob.

***

Jenna Sommers is dead.

Klaus sacrificed her the night of the ritual. He used her as the vampire.

John Gilbert is dead.

He sacrificed himself to save his daughter.

Elena lost two more people.

Jeremy lost two more people.

Elena bends down in front of the two graves, setting two of the four red roses on Jenna and John’s grave.

Then she stands and walks to the headstone beside them.

Grayson and Miranda Gilbert.

She sets the last two roses down on either side of the head stone, staying in her squat position as tears run down her face.

When she stands up, Ric walks up to Jenna’s grave, setting down the rose in his hand.

Charlie takes his place, squatting down beside Jenna’s headstone, and setting down the rose in her hand, her other on the top of the stone.

A tear rolls down Charlie’s cheek.

“Goodbye, pretty lady.”

Chapter Text

Charlie sits in the Grill, sketching out a blueprint of what she wants the plaque to look like.

Caroline compelled the owner of the Mystic Grill for Charlie to put out a spot in honor of the deaths that circulated in the town caused by supernatural phenomenon or just supernaturals.

She’s making Jenna’s first.

Then she’ll make John’s. It was only right he was included.

Stefan wanted Lexi.

Damon wanted Rose.

Elena wanted Isobel.

Jeremy wanted his parents there, but they weren’t a supernatural. They didn’t die from anything unordinary. It was a crash.

So she compromised.

She’ll make one for Miranda and one for Grayson. But they’ll be hanging up in the Gilbert home. She even said she’ll make another one for John, Jenna, and Isobel for Elena to hang up with them.

Not to mention, she’s making a third for her own room. It’ll be a memorial in a section of her room to all the people she’s lost that she cared about.

Jenna.

And hopefully Jenna will be the only one there.

With Grayson and Miranda, of course.

“Hey, Charlie!” Caroline greets, standing beside her with two picnic baskets. “Are you coming? It’s 'Scarlett'. And Elena and Jeremy are going to be there.”

Charlie shakes her head. “I have to finish these.”

“You can work on them there. Please?”

Charlie looks up at her, sighing. “Okay. Fine.” She gathers her things before walking to the town square with Caroline.

Caroline holds the two picnic baskets as they look around for the Gilbert siblings, Charlie’s satchel hanging around her shoulder with her sketch pad and pencils.

“Hey! There you guys are.” Caroline says when she sees the two, shimming her way through the people towards them. “Who’s hungry?” She sing-songs, setting the baskets down on the blanket Elena laid out.

“Are we really doing this?” Jeremy asks

Charlie sighs, standing beside him. “I don’t want to.”

“Yes, we are really doing this.” Caroline says, giving them both a look. “And we’re going to take a page from ‘Scarlett’. We made it through the war. I know you guys went through hell, and my mom knows I am a vampire,” She sits down beside Elena. “So basically it’s like Atlanta has burned. And yet, in spite of everything,” She lifts her fist up, “We persevere.”

Elena gives her brother a look.

He sighs, sitting down. “Alright. What are we eatin’?’

Elena tosses him a pack.

“Something good.” Caroline says, digging into the basket.

“Do I really have to do this?” Charlie asks.

“Yes.” They all say at the same time.

“If I’m doing it, you are.” Jeremy says.

Charlie sighs, sitting down. “Fine. But the food better be good.”

***

Stefan walks up to them with a smile. “Hey.”

“Hey.” Elena replies. “Look who couldn’t resist an epic romance.”

Stefan kneels down in front of her. “Will you come take a walk with me?”

Elena gives him a confused look.

“It’s okay.” Charlie says, nudging her. “Just don’t be gone for long.”

Elena smiles at the twins, standing up to walk with Stefan.

“Where is Jeremy?” Charlie asks, pulling out her sketchbook.

Caroline shrugs. “I think he went to find Bonnie.”

Charlie hums, pulling out her pencil.

***

When Bonnie and Jeremy got to the blanket, the witch told them all what was happening.

Damon got bit when he was saving Tyler.

Bonnie contacted her ancestors to find a cure.

Stefan went to Klaus to find that cure since that was their only response.

Elena never came back. She went to go see Damon.

“All this waiting around for news is ruining ‘Scarlett’ for me.” Caroline whispers to the three as the movie plays.

Jeremy’s phone buzzes when they turn back to the movie. “Alaric, hey.”

Their heads turn to him, trying to listen to the conversation, but Caroline’s the only one able to hear.

“She went to go see Damon. I thought that’s where you were.” Jeremy explains.

Jeremy stands up as Ric says something, causing the others to stand up when he turns back to them.

Damon escaped.

Elena’s missing.

Ric thinks Damon’s looking for her.

They’re all ready to go look for Elena and Damon.

“If Damon is off the rails, there is nothing you can do to stop him.” Bonnie says to Charlie and Jeremy. “Let us take care of it.”

“You keep doing this.” Jeremy says. “You left me behind before, and guess what, Jenna still died. Now, I’m going to find my sister. You go ahead and you try to stop me.” He walks between them, them both staring after him in shock.

“He’s right.” Charlie says, drawing their attention back. “Just because we’re human doesn’t mean we can’t help. Elena’s my best friend. I’m looking for her. And Damon, god he pisses me off, but I care about him. I’m not letting you stop me.” Charlie follows after Jeremy.

“Any idea where Elena could be?” Jeremy asks.

Charlie shrugs. “She was supposed to go to Damon, but now I don’t know.”

“Well, I found Damon.” He points a few feet from them.

“Oh my god.” Charlie mumbles, running over to him. “Damon.”

He turns his head to them after they stand in front of him, then back to the spot he was looking before, then back to them. “Where’s Elena? I need to see Elena now.”

“Hey, let’s go you out of here first, alright?” Jeremy says.

Damon grunts and falls into Jeremy’s and Charlie’s arms, each taking one arm around their shoulders to lead him away from the crowd.

They lead him to the empty Grill, Jeremy dialing a number while Charlie holds the vampire up.

“Hey, it’s me.” Jeremy says into the phone. “I’m with Damon and Charlie at the Grill.”

Damon feels a presence behind him and Charlie, making him let go of her, turning around to see Liz pointing a gun at him.

He uses his speed to get away just as the gun goes off, hitting right where Jeremy was standing behind Damon.

Charlie screams at the bullet hole in Jeremy’s chest, running over to him as he falls to the ground. “Jeremy!”

Liz bends down beside her, speaking into her radio. “I got a gunshot victim at the Grill. Get the paramedics here.”

“Paramedics won’t save him!” Charlie screams, picking up the phone that was dropped. “Caroline!” She screams into it. “The Grill now! He needs your blood!”

Bonnie and Caroine appear at the door, looking at the three.

“Jeremy!” Bonnie yells, running over to him.

“It’s gonna be okay.” Liz comforts, her fingers on his pulse point at his neck.

“Mom. Mom, what did you do?” Caroline asks, kneeling down beside Jeremy.

“Damon rushed off and Jeremy was standing right behind him.” Charlie explains. “He needs your blood, Care!”

“He still has his ring.” Caroline says, spotting it on his finger.

“She’s human. The ring won’t work on him.” Bonnie says, tears trailing down her cheeks.

“It only works when vampires, werewolves, or witches kill him. Not a human.” Charlie says.

“Caroline-”

“I got it.” The blonde cuts the witch off, biting into her wrist. She puts it against Jeremy’s mouth. “Come on, Jeremy, Just drink. Go on, Jeremy, drink.”

“What are you doing?” Liz asks.

“I’m helping him.” Caroline snaps.

“Jeremy, drink.” Bonnie says.

“Come on, Jer.” Charlie whispers, stroking his hair, tears welling up in her eyes. “You have to drink.”

Caroline takes her wrist away when his mouth doesn’t move.

“Bonnie, your magic.” Charlie begs, looking up at her best friend. “You can save him. You saved Elena. Please.”

The door to the Grill opens, Ric walking in. “Bonnie, what’s going on?” He kneels down beside them all as they cry. “Oh my god.”

“I know what I need to do.” Bonnie says, standing up. “I need you to grab him. T-take him with us.”

“No, no, no, no. You can’t move him.” Liz objects. “This is a crime scene.”

“It won’t be if she can save him!” Charlie yells, standing up. “Let them go, Mom.”

Liz looks at her and then stands up.

“Okay.” Ric whispers. “Alright.” He gets to the other side of him. “Come here, buddy. I got you.” He picks him up from the ground, Bonnie rushing out of the Grill after them.

Caroline stands up as Charlie sobs into her hand, pulling her in for a hug.

“How many more do we have to lose, Care?”

***

Charlie sits in a chair, her head in her hands as Caroline gets off the phone.

“That was Bonnie.” Caroline says, making the two other blondes look at her. “Jeremy’s alive.”

Charlie takes a deep breath.

Liz sighs in relief. “I thought I killed him.”

“You did, Mom.” Charlie says, standing up.

“I don’t understand.”

“We explained it to you once.” Caroline says. “But I had to make you forget because I was so scared of what you might do.”

“You hated Caroline.” Charlie adds on. “You didn’t want to see her the whole time we were waiting for the vervain to pass. I could barely look at you. But then...you understood.”

“And now…” Caroline shakes her head. “I don’t wanna lie. I’m not gonna be afraid of you anymore.”

Liz looks at her daughter with fear in her eyes as she stops in front of her.

“And…” Caroline takes her hand. “I don’t want you to be afraid of me anymore.” She sniffles. “I’m still your little girl.” Caroline wraps her hands around Liz's shoulders in a hug. “It’s me. It’s me, Mom.”

Liz finally hugs her back.

Caroline pulls away with a smile. “And Charlie is learning how to protect herself.”

Charlie chuckles, quickly pulling out the stake from her side. “Vampire Hunting 101. Taught by the worst vampire hunter in history.”

Caroline chuckles, pulling her into the hug.

Chapter Text

Charlie walks in the town square, laughing at the person over the phone. “My god, Haven. I don’t think you’re supposed to do that.”

“Do what?” She teases. “Make a fake I.D like you and get blackout drunk at a party?”

“Well, you’re not supposed to be like me.” Charlie chuckles.

“You’re supposed to be the example. You’re the older one.”

“I never said I was a good one.”

Haven smiles on the other end.

“So, how’s school going?” Charlie asks, walking towards the Salvatore Boarding House. Caroline has the car. Which is stupid since she has vampire speed but she said she ‘needed it’.

Haven sighs. “Well, this new school year isn’t starting for another week so I still have free time but my dad isn’t talking to me lately and yours isn’t answering his phone. I feel like something’s wrong. Neither of them have talked to you or Caroline, have they?”

Charlie shakes her head like she can see her. “No. But I can try to call and see what’s wrong.”

“Thanks, Char.”

“How’s your partner?”

Haven sighs. “We broke up. They moved away. I went to boarding school.” She shrugs. “I wasn’t in love with them. But I know you were with your girlfriend. And Caroline was with Matt. What happened to you guys?”

“A lot of stuff has happened this past year, Hav. And yeah, I loved Lily. But it just didn’t work out in the end. And Matt - he was being a dick and broke up with Caroline. She’s hanging out with Tyler now, though. Too much. I think they might be a couple.”

Haven laughs. “You think? Or know?”

“I don’t even think Caroline has any idea.” Charlie looks up, the Boarding House coming into sight. “Hey, I’m going to have to go. Elena’s party’s in an hour and she needs all of us there. After everything with Stefan.”

“Alright. Tell her happy birthday for me. Bye, Cherry.”

“Bye, Hav.” Charlie hangs up the phone just as she gets up to the door, not even bothering to knock.

“You’re late!” Caroline calls, stepping into the hall with Tyler and Elena. “You should have been here hours ago.”

“Yeah, well, someone took the car and I was shopping. So who’s fault is that?”

Caroline huffs. “Go make sure the kegs are set up.” She walks away, Tyler giving Charlie a soft smile before following after her.

“I think they’re dating.” Charlie says with a confused expression.

Elena shrugs. “I don’t know.”

Charlie sighs, smiling at Elena. “Happy birthday.”

Elena smiles. “Thanks, Charlie.”

“Your present will be in your room when you get home.”

“You didn’t have to.”

“I wanted to. You deserved it. After everything.”

Elena smiles, giving Charlie a side hug. “Thank you, Charlie.”

“You're welcome, Elena.”

***

The party is in full swing, people shouting in the Boarding House and getting drunk - probably some high.

Caroline and Charlie make their way through the crowd to where Damon and Elena stand.

“You like?” Caroline asks with a chipper voice.

Elena opens her mouth.

“Don’t answer that.” Charlie interrupts, her lips in a purse.

“This is keeping it small?” Elena says with a chuckle.

“I love your dress!” Charlie exclaims, diverting the attention.

Elena rolls her eyes and caves. “What are we drinking?”

Caroline holds out her arm, Elena sliding hers into it and into Charlie’s, the three walking into the crowd.

“Beer.” Charlie says with a sigh. “I need beer.”

Charlie gets them each a cup before they start walking through the house.

Charlie hums. “I talked to Haven. She says happy birthday.”

Elena smiles. “Tell her thank you. And to come visit soon. Well, if there’s no supernatural thing to worry about.”

The three girls chuckles as they walk into a room, their eyes landing on people smoking weed and cups scattered all throughout the room.

“Oh, the stoner den.” Caroline says. “Buzz kill.”

“Hey, guys.” Matt says with a smile, walking up to them.

Charlie scowls.

“Matt, hey.” Elena greets.

“Hi.” Matt leans forward, kissing her cheek, causing Caroline to look away. “Happy birthday.”

Elena nods. “Thank you.”

He walks away without any other acknowledgement.

“He hates me.” Caroline says with a nod. “His hatred of me has driven him to drugs.”

Charlie scoffs. “Yeah, well, he’s a fucking dick.”

“He doesn’t hate you.” Elena says. “He hates that he’s not with you.” Her eyes find someone on the couch. “Is that my brother?”

“Oh god. Not again.” Charlie mumbles. “I thought he was over this.”

Caroline reaches her hand out, taking Elena’s cup from her.

Elena sighs. “Thank you.”

Charlie and Caroline raise their brows at each other before turning their attention to where Elena walks to Jeremy, ready for the fight.

***

“You’re moody lately.” Charlie says, walking up next to Caroline glaring at Tyler and the date he brought.

“I am not.” Caroline mumbles.

“You like him, don’t you?”

Caroline head whips to her. “I do not!”

“You do.” Charlie says simply, giving her a look. “Why not go for it?”

Caroline sighs, looking back at Tyler. “I don’t know.”

“There’s nothing holding you back, Care. Tyler would never hurt you on purpose. Go for it. You deserve it.”

Caroline sighs as Charlie walks away.

Charlie knows the relationship might not end well, but she deserves to at least try.

Bonnie still hasn’t found the spellbook Charlie needs to complete the spell and make them have a happy ending. Well, according to Charlotte, they won’t. But their kids will. Well, Charlie’s. Caroline can’t have any.

But the rest of their generation won’t get the curse. They’ll live happy lives. That’s all that matters.

That’s all that has to matter, right?

“Hey, Charlie Forbes!” A voice shouts, others cheering. “The Queen of alcohol!”

Charlie smiles, turning around to the crowd. “I haven’t heard that name in a long time, boys!”

“Someone brought it back!” Carter Hall shouts, stepping out from the crowd. “Guess who came back with it, Charlie.”

Charlie rolls her eyes, throwing up her hands. “Who?”

“You have to guess.”

“I don’t know. Maybe Damon found out or something. Maybe Tyler brought it back.”

Carter smirks, stepping out of the way to reveal who stands behind him.

Charlie takes a step back in shock.

“Hey, Char.” He says softly.

Charlie shakes her head. “God, no. The moment I need someone and they’re not here. Fuck. Damon!” She yells at the top of her lungs, hoping the damn Salvatore is in the house.

If he was, he would’ve heard her.

“God damn you, you asshole. The one time you're not up my ass. Caroline! Tyler!”

Again, nobody with fucking supernatural hearing heard her.

“Carter, I swear I will fucking beat your ass.” Charlie says with a glare towards the man. “What did you do?”

“He transferred back.” Carter says with a shrug, his arm wrapping around his shoulders. “My best buddy’s back!”

The man laughs, his eyes still on Charlie. “Yeah, I am. For good this time.”

Charlie takes a deep breath. In that moment, she wished Lily was alive.

“This is the moment I really need you, Lils, and you’re not here.” She whispers, tears welling up in her eyes.

“How have you been?”

Charlie shakes her head, taking a step back from him. “I can’t do this. No. You fucked me up. I’m not doing this again.”

“Char-”

“Fuck no, Darren.” She snaps. “Get the hell out of my face. And get the hell of this house.”

“This isn’t your house.” Darren sneers.

Charlie laughs. “No. You’re right. But I do have a say in who comes in and out. Considering Damon and Stefan Salvatore are my friends.”

Charlie grits her teeth, stepping back another step when Darren takes another forward. “Get the fuck away from me. I’m not dealing with you for another two years of my life. It was a waste.”

“Charlie?” Carter asks, his brows knitted together.

“Fuck you, Carter. Keep him away from me. I don’t need him in my life. Lily already fixed that part of myself. I don’t want to go back.”

“Charlie Forbes the whore!” One of the boys with Carter shout.

“Guess who all contributed to that! I slept with all of you. So fuck off. Keep this dick away from me. And we won’t have any problems. God, I need a drink. Damon! I’m stealing your bourbon!”

She spins on her heel, shoving her way through the students to get to Damon’s study.

“What is this place?”

Charlie groans when she hears the voice, popping the cap off Damon’s hidden bourbon. He has many hidden stashes in the study. The good stuff.

“Off limits.” Charlie grumbles.

“You’re in here.”

She spins around. “Not off limits to the Salvatores, Jeremy, Elena, Caroline, or Bonnie. Leave me the fuck alone.” She stomps to the door, swinging it open and walking out.

“Charliann!”

“Don’t call me that!” Charlie yells. “That pisses me off more than Damon calling me ‘Char-Char’.”

She sighs in relief at the sight of the car.

He grabs her arm. “Charlie-”

Charlie spins around, the stake quickly in her hand, aimed at his heart.

“Holy shit. You know.”

Charlie blinks, it clicks in her brain like instinct. “Shit.”

“You know!” Darren yells, letting go of her arm. “How? Since when!?”

“I need to go.” Charlie mumbles, just as quickly putting the stake back at her side.

“How did you learn how to do that!? You’re a hunter!”

Charlie unlocks the car, throwing the bourbon into the passenger seat. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She slides in the car, the door shutting in Darren’s face.

“Charlie!”

Charlie drives away without ever acknowledging him.

Chapter Text

“Whether suicide or a tragic accident WKPW News has lost one of its shining stars. Field reporter and weekend anchor Andie Star was discovered dead.”

“Andie’s dead?” Charlie asks into the phone, walking out of the house towards the car, her keys in hand.

Damon sighs over the other end. “You actually watch the news?”

“Yes, Damon, I actually watch the news. Now why didn’t you tell me?”

“There’s nothing to tell. Stefan came back, killed her, then left.”

Charlie blinks. “Stefan came back?”

“Yes, Charlie, I just said that. Is that all you wanted?”

“Well, how are you doing?” She asks, opening the driver's side door.

“I’m fine.”

Charlie scoffs. “No, you haven’t processed her death yet. When Lily died, it took days for me to finally realize she was dead. A lot of those days were because I never knew. But when I finally found out that John killed her, I broke, Damon. She was the love of my life. And maybe Andie wasn’t yours, but she was one of your loves. Wasn’t she?”

“I don’t want to talk about this, Charlie.”

She sighs, leaning on the side of the door. “Fine. Then do you know where Caroline is?”

“What do you mean?”

“She wasn’t here when I woke up and the car’s still here. I even called my mom and she said she hasn’t seen her.”

“I’m sure she’s fine, Charlie. Now is that it?”

“Just one more thing. Stop being a dick.” She hangs up on him with a huff, throwing her purse on the other seat.

“Who’s Lily?”

“Jesus Christ!" Charlie jumps, spinning around with the stake in hand, quickly putting it back where she got it before she asks, “What the hell are you doing here?”

“Who’s Lily?” He asks again.

“I’m sure you heard the conversation, Darren. You always used to like to eavesdrop on mine. Now I have to go.”

Charlie picks up her phone, dialing Tyler.

“Why don’t you want to talk to me?”

Charlie scoffs. “You know exactly why.” She curses when it goes to voicemail. “God damn you, Tyler. Answer your fucking phone.”

“Did you ever sleep with him?”

Charlie blinks, her attention going back to her ex, hanging up the phone. “Excuse me? Did I ever sleep with Tyler? Fuck no. I mean, I thought about it. He’s hot. But he’s my best friend. Now I have to go.”

She slides in her car, Darren stopping the door from closing. “Darren, I have to go. Leave me alone.”

“You won’t tell me how you know, so I want to know about Lily.”

“She was the love of my life, alright!” Charlie yells, pushing him away from the door. “She was my girlfriend. She died the night everything went to shit.” She slams the door, starts the car, and drives away.

***

Charlie knocks on the door of the Lockwood residence, a fake happy smile on her face. “Mrs. Lockwood!” She exclaims with a smile when the door opens. “Is Caroline here?”

Carol smiles. “No, I’m sorry, dear.” Her head turns to the sitting area. “But would you like some coffee? Maybe tea?”

Charlie shakes her head. “No, thank you. Is Tyler here?”

Carol shakes her own. “No. He left earlier this morning. I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay, Mrs. Lockwood. I was just looking for my sister. Thank you anyway.” Charlie bids her goodbye with a wave before turning around, her smile dropping as she goes back to her car.

Caroline is always hanging out with Tyler these past few months. And usually they’re at the Grill.

So she tries there first.

And finds Tyler.

“Hey, Ty. Have you seen Care?”

Tyler shakes his head, furrowing his brows. “No. My mom said she snuck out earlier.”

Charlie snorts. “So that’s where you two went. Do you get the hormone thing, too? Because Caroline complains to me about it all the time.”

“That’s not important. Is Caroline missing?”

“Well, I’m sure she can take care of herself, but if she was staked or vervained, she would go down. I’m scared with all these town councils someone found out. Mom’s been trying to keep it a secret since she found out, but they’re smart on their own.”

“Well, I just found out my mom put vervain in my coffee this morning.”

Charlie’s eyes widen.

“Yeah.” Tyler nods. “She was testing if I was a vampire. Which means she has to know something.”

“Well, if you’re not going to confront her, I will. Especially when I can’t find Caroline.”

“Oh, no. I’m coming. I just wanted to know if you were.”

Charlie smirks. “Then let’s go.”

***

Charlie and Tyler walk to the study where Tyler hears Carol, Charlie seeing her turning on a lamp on the desk when they get there.

“You put vervain in my coffee this morning.” Tyler says, standing at the doorway with Charlie by his side. “Why?”

“Vervain?” Carol acts confused. “What are you talking about?”

Charlie groans. “Oh my god. She’s acting dumb.”

“Let’s skip the part where we pretend we don’t know about the vampires in this town.” Tyler says casually.

Carol’s smile drops.

“You were testing me. To see if I was a vampire. And you tried to get Charlie to drink some when she was here. I want to know why.”

Tyler raises a brow when Carol thinks.

“You’ve been spending so much time with Caroline. And she’s her sister.” Carol says, walking around the desk. “I had to know for sure.” She crosses her arms.

She knows.

“What does Caroline have to do with it?” Tyler asks, playing dumb. The only acceptable dumb Charlie accepts.

“Let’s skip the part where we pretend she’s not one of them.”

“‘One of them’?” Charlie questions. “She’s still Caroline! She drinks blood bags! She has her humanity on! She hasn’t hurt anyone!”

Well, besides that dude she killed, but Carol doesn’t need to know about that.

“Did you do something to her?” Tyler asks, uncrossing his arms and taking steps towards his mother.

“Tyler, I don’t want you to be with her.” Carol fidgets with her necklace. “And I want you to stop hanging around Charlie, too.”

“Where is she, Mom?” Tyler questions.

“I can’t let you be together.”

“What did you do to her? Where is she?”

“You can’t be with her.” Carol states. “She’s a monster.”

Tyler turns his head to Charlie whose mouth is agape as she says, “Holy shit. She doesn’t know, does she?”

Tyler turns his head back to Carol. “You don’t know about me, do you?”

“Know what?”

Charlie and Tyler exchange a look.

“Know what, Tyler?”

Charlie and Tyler scoff as a laugh.

***

“We gotta get you chained up.” Charlie says as they walk through the gate into the Lockwood cellar.

“What is it?” Carol asks. “Just-just tell me.”

Charlie closes the gate behind them.

“You need to see for yourself.” Tyler says before grabbing the chains from the floor.

“What are you doing?”

“Need help?” Charlie asks, Tyler handing her one side to hook up to the ground.

“You think Caroline’s a monster?” Tyler asks, bending down to hook the side. “I’m the monster, Mom.”

“What?” Carol asks, shocked.

“You’re not.” Charlie gives him a look. “You can’t help it.”

Tyler groans, bending over from the pain as the moon rises.

“Tyler, what’s happening?” Carol asks, scared.

“Mrs. Lockwood, you need to go behind the gate.” Charlie says, nodding to it. “I have to make sure he’s chained up first.”

“What? No.”

Charlie sighs, walking over to her to try and pull her. “Mrs. Lockwood, it’ll be safer in here.”

Tyler pushes her from behind, Charlie following after her, letting him lock them in.

“What are you doing?” Carol asks, her hands on the bars of the gate.

“Me, Uncle Mason, it’s in our blood.” Tyler explains. “It’s a family curse.”

“Much worse than mine.” Charlie mumbles.

“What curse?” Carol asks as Tyler ties the chains around himself. “Tyler, what’s happening?”

He grunts in pain,

“What’s happening?”

“Charlie will explain it. But I have to show you first.” Tyler grunts, his body arching, his fangs and yellow eyes on show for his mother.

She gasps, hands to her mouth. “Oh my god!” She screams. “Oh my god! No!” She backs herself into the farthest corner, her eyes still on her son as she screams in fear.

***

“I don’t understand.” Carol mumbles, sitting next to Charlie. “What was that?”

“The Lockwood genes have werewolf blood running through them.” Charlie explains, the growls from the night quiet so she can explain. “Mason had it. Tyler does. And the mayor was affected by the Gilbert device because he had supernatural hearing. It didn’t just affect vampires - it affected werewolves, too. Even untriggered ones.”

“How can- How can he turn into a werewolf?”

“Caroline lied to you that night. Sarah and I were compelled by a vampire to attack Tyler and activate his curse. Tyler killed Sarah after pushing her too hard and she hit her head. Caroline has been at every full moon with him since.”

“Those encouraging words you said to him?”

“I was here helping two full moons over the summer. It’s what Caroline always said to help him through it. It helps him change faster so the pain would get over with.”

Carol nods. “He thinks he’s more of a monster than vampires, doesn’t he?”

“Werewolves have no control when they turn. Mason didn’t. Tyler doesn’t. Jules didn’t. Vampires can control whatever they want. Werewolves can’t. So, yes. He thinks that does make him a monster.”

“Okay.” She whispers.

Tyler stirs from the ground, his head raising to look at them.

Charlie nods at him.

“I’ll take care of it.” Carol says, her voice breaking. “I’ll make sure nothing happens to her.”

Tyler nods. “Thank you.”

Carol smiles at him, tears in her eyes.

“Thank you, Mrs. Lockwood.” Charlie whispers.

Chapter Text

Caroline groans, yanking on the metal clamps that hold her arms to the chair, trying to wiggle her arms out.

She hears a noise outside the door. “Daddy, are you there?”

Bill Forbes showed up when Caroline thought it was Carol. He knows about vampires and he’s been keeping his own daughter hostage.

“Why won’t you talk to me?” Caroline asks, her attention going to the vent which blows in vervain through the air. “Da… Da…” She coughs and groans at the vervain entering her system.

She breathes heavily as the door opens, Bill Forbes walking in and raising his daughter’s head up to him.

“I’m so sorry this happened to you.”

“Dad…” She lolls her head, her eyes closing.

Bill kneels down in front of her. “I need an answer. How do you walk in the sunlight?”

Caroline takes a deep, raspy breath. “Just let me go.”

“Sweetheart, please.” Bill says. “Just answer me. Then we’ll get on with it.”

“Is that all you want to know?” Caroline asks.

“Just one more thing.”

Caroline hums weakly.

“Is your sister a vampire?”

Caroline weakly shakes her head. “No.” Then, her eyes divert to the ring on her finger Bonnie made for her, raising her finger just slightly.

Bill’s brows furrow, his finger gripping each side of the ring, inspecting it. “Interesting.” He slides it off.

“What? No, dad, no.” Her throat is raw as she objects. “What are you…” She trails off as Bill throws the ring to the side where Caroline can’t reach. “What are you doing?” She sobs, rocking her body. “What are you doing?”

“Your ancestors built this place.” Bill ignores her, looking up at the ceiling. “People figured it was for unruly prisoners at the jailhouse but…” He looks at Caroline. “They had something else in mind. Vervain in the ventilation system. To keep their subject weak. Reinforced steel containment chair…” His head looks up. “And that.”

A vampire holding cell.

Caroline lifts her head up to look at the cleaning in confusion. “Wha…” Caroline looks at her father. “What are you doing?”

He turns back from his place by the door, standing in front of her, showing a blood bag in his hand.

Caroline’s eyes are wide as she stares at it. Veins crawl out from under her eyes, her pupils turning red, starved from how long she’s been without blood.

Bill suddenly takes it away.

Caroline looks up at him, her vampire face disappearing as quickly as it came.

“Blood controls you, sweetheart.” He looks up. “This is how I’m gonna fix you.”

“What?” Caroline asks as Bill walks behind her.

Caroline screams as direct sunlight hits her back.

It’s a vampire torture chamber.

***

“Caroline, it’s mom.” Liz speaks into the phone. “Just coming up for air after a few all-nighters at the station. Thought we’d have lunch and you and your sister could remind me I promised not to work so hard.”

The door opens behind her as she hangs up, making her turn to find her second daughter and Tyler with somber expressions on their faces.

“Charliann?” Liz asks with a confused expression.

“It’s Caroline, Mom.”

***

The shutters open once again, Caroline yelling out, “No! Please! Stop!” Her skin sizzles the more it's open. “Please, stop!” She whines. “Please!”

Bill lets go of the chain, the shutters closing, letting Caroline’s skin heal as she sobs.

“I don’t hurt anyone, I swear.” She cries. “Charlie makes sure of it. Please. I swear. I can handle the urges.” She turns her head to Bill. “I can.”

“If you could handle it, this wouldn’t happen.” Bill puts the blood bag in front of Caroline’s face.

She tries to resist, but in her starved state, the veins crawl out, causing Bill to take it away. “I’m sorry.” She whines. “I’m sorry.”

Bill leans on the arm of the chair. “I’m conditioning you to associate vampirism with pain. In time, the thought of human blood will make you repress your vampire instincts completely.”

Caroline shakes her head. “That’s impossible.” Her eyes go to Bill. “Daddy, you can’t change who I am.”

“Yes, I can.” He whispers.

“No.” She breathes out.

“You remember this feeling?”

As Bill walks back over to the chain, Caroline yells out, “No, no, no, no, no- No!”

She screams as the sun burns her once again.

***

Bill sits on the ground against the wall as Caroline’s skin heals from his last ‘treatment’.

“I want you to know when Carol Lockwood called and told me about you - I sat down and cried.”

“Dad, I’m okay.” Caroline says. “I’ve learned to adapt. I can sleep in the same bed as Charlie like we used to without wanting to hurt her. I don’t need- to be fixed.” She mumbles softly. “And I can’t be fixed.”

Bill stands up, walking behind her. “I’ve always taught you to try your best.” He kneels down beside her. “I need you to try your best now.” He hovers the blood bags under her face.

Caroline takes a deep breath, looking away from it.

“There, see? You’re doing it.”

Caroline shakes her head, tears trailing down her cheeks. “I can’t.”

“Yes, you can. Fight the urge.”

“Daddy, I’m starving.” She cries.

“I know you are, Care, try.”

“Why? You know that this isn’t going to work.”

“It has to work. It’s the only option.”